Category The World Around us

What important event happened in 2022 in all over world?

1. Russia-Ukraine war

Russia launched a large-scale invasion of Ukraine on February 24, 2022. However, Russian President Vladimir Putin called the invasion a "special military operation" rather than a full-scale war. While sending troops into Ukraine from the north, south, and east, he told the Russian people his goal was to "demilitarise and de-Nazify Ukraine". On February 28, the prosecutor of the International Criminal Court opened an investigation into war crimes and crimes against humanity. According to the U.N., a third of the population has fled Ukraine since the invasion started. Meanwhile, over 17,000 confirmed civilian casualties in Ukraine were reported till December.

2. Death of Queen Elizabeth II

Queen Elizabeth II passed away on September 8, 2022 in Balmoral Castle, Aberdeenshire, Scotland. She was the queen of the United Kingdom of Great Britain and Northern Ireland from February 6, 1952, to September 8, 2022. In 2015, she surpassed Victoria to become the longest-reigning monarch in British history. Her eldest son Prince Charles, who was the Prince of Wales, became the proclaimed King in September following the Queen's death. He is now known as King Charles III. He has become head of the Commonwealth, an association of 56 independent countries including Australia, Antigua and Barbuda, the Bahamas, and Canada.

3. Rishi Sunak becomes UK's PM

The year 2022 saw an early end to the Prime Ministership of Boris Johnson, resignation of a newly-elected PM in 45 days, and the UK getting an Indian-origin PM for the first time. In the face of scandals such as partygate and rising inflation, Johnson was forced to resign in July. During the prime ministerial election, Mary Elizabeth Truss defeated rival Rishi Sunak with 81,326 to 60,399 votes among party members. However, she quit after 45 tumultuous days in office, and former Chancellor Rishi Sunak became the third leader to enter London's 10 Downing Street in a year- in October 2022.

4. Sweden, Finland rush to join NATO

Following Russia's invasion of Ukraine, Sweden and Finland petitioned to join NATO in May 2022. Finland shares a long border with Russia, and Sweden is just across the Baltic Sea from Russia. While Sweden's application has been approved by 28 of the alliance's 30 members. Turkey and Hungary are yet to ratify Nordic nations membership in the alliance. However, Hungary has signalled it could approve Finland's and Sweden's bids in early 2023. Turkey said the countries need to take more concrete steps to cut ties with Kurdish militant groups such as Kurdistan Workers' Party (PKK) before approving the nations' entry into NATO.

5. China in lockdown

Since the beginning of the pandemic, China has been one of the toughest anti-Covid regimes in the world. The government had followed the zero-Covid policy wherein the local authorities were ordered to impose strict lockdowns even if a handful of cases were reported. People had been protesting against the strict lockdown rules for months. However, public anger increased when the lockdown rules hampered the rescue efforts during a fire incident in Urumqi. After nearly three years of snap lockdowns, border closures and financial hardship, the government in December 2022 began easing some of its lockdown measures such as allowing home quarantine.

6. Iran protests

Iran witnessed the biggest protest in years following the death of Mahsa Amini in September 2022. The country's morality police had arrested Amini for not wearing her hijab properly and sporting skinny jeans. Iranians irrespective of age, ethnicity and gender are protesting against the strict law. Meanwhile, the security forces cracked down on protesters ruthlessly. A number of journalists, lawyers, celebrities, sports stars and civil society figures have been put behind bars for supporting the protesters. By December, about 458 people, including 63 children, were killed. While two people were executed, two teenagers are facing death penalty.

7. Biden's mid-term poll win

The year 2022 was a test for U.S. President Joe Biden. The mid-term elections are held every two years for the Senate and the House of Representatives. The House of Representatives has 435 members, and the Senate (upper house) has 100. The 2022 election saw a fierce contest between the Democrats and the Republicans. President Biden's Democratic Party now holds the upper chamber of Congress by 51-49. Democrats retained control of the Senate by winning the state of Pennsylvania in November 2022. Meanwhile, the Republicans gained a stronghold over the House of Representatives by winning 221 seats.

8. Pakistan: Sharif succeeds Khan

Pakistan saw the end of the rule of Prime Minister Imran Khan, who was ousted in March 2022. Khan, the first Pakistani PM to lose a no-confidence vote, had attempted to block a no-confidence motion against him by dissolving parliament and calling for snap polls. However, Pakistan's top court ordered the motion to be held following which parliament elected Shehbaz Sharif as the new PM in April. Meanwhile, Khan blamed "foreign conspiracy" for his removal. In the by-elections held in October in three provinces, Khan won six National Assembly seats. Sharif, who succeeded him, is from the Pakistan Muslim League.

9. North Korea missiles

There was a significant rise in the number of missile tests conducted by North Korea, including one with a range long enough to hit the U.S. The country tested a variety of ballistic, cruise and hypersonic missiles. Hypersonic missiles have the capacity to fly at several times the speed of sound and at low altitudes to escape radar detection. North Korea fired a ballistic missile over Japan for the first time in five years in October 2022. In November, one of its intercontinental ballistic missiles landed in Japan's exclusive economic zone.

10. Kazakhstan protest

Several cities in Kazakhstan witnessed unrest as thousands of protesters in January 2022 took to the streets against a sharp hike in the price of liquefied petroleum gas (LPG) and rising inflation, which was closing in on 9% year-on-year the highest in more than five years. As many as 225 people were killed and many more were injured as per the official records. The Kazakh authorities imposed a nationwide state of emergency and sent military units to fight the "terrorists". President Kassym-Jomart Tokayev had ordered the security forces and the army to open fire with lethal force against the protesters.

11. Chinese missile attack in Taiwan

On August 4, 2022, China fired ballistic missiles near Taiwan as part of huge military drills to show its opposition to a visit by senior US politician Nancy Pelosi to the island. According to Taiwanese officials, China launched 11 ballistic missiles into waters around Taiwan's northeast and southwest coasts. Beijing saw Pelosi's visit as a challenge to its claims of Sovereignty over Taiwan. She was the most senior US politician to visit the island in 25 years. In September, the U.S. State Department approved $1.1 billion sale of military equipment to Taiwan, including 60 anti-ship missiles and 100 air-to-air missiles.

12. Brazil: Bolsonaro out, Lula in

Jair Bolsonaro became the first sitting President in Brazil to lose a re-election. He lost to leftist rival Luiz Inacio Lula da Silva by a thin margin, garnering 49.1% of the vote to da Silva's 50.9% in October 2022. However, former army captain Bolsonaro did not concede the election. He argued that votes from some machines should be "invalidated" in a complaint that election authorities met with scepticism. Meanwhile, his supporters continued demonstrations and torched cars and buses and tried to storm the federal police headquarters in the country's capital. They camped outside army bases for weeks, urging the military to overturn the victory of Lula.

13. Sri Lanka in crisis

Sri Lanka faced its worst economic crisis in March 2022 since its independence in 1948. The country had also defaulted on international loans. Protesters in large numbers took to the streets in the face of severe economic hardships marked by power blackouts, and shortages of fuel, cooking oil and food. They demanded the resignation of the Rajapaksa-led government. To launch a crackdown on the anti-government protests, the government imposed a state of emergency. Following months of protests and the resignation of then Prime Minister Mahinda Rajapaksa on May 9, his brother and President Gotabaya Rajapaksa fled the country on July 13.

14. Israel election: Netanyahu – again!

After five elections in three years, Israel's longest-serving Prime Minister Benjamin Netanyahu re-entered office after winning a majority in Israel's Knesset, or parliament. After the 2021 general election, Naftali Bennett joined a coalition with Yair Lapid, leader of the centrist party Yesh Atid. The coalition allowed Bennett to become Israel's Prime Minister in a two-year rotation with Lapid. However, Lapid's term, which began on July 1, 2022, was a short one as the November 2022 election brought Netanyahu once again to office. Netanyahu is the prime minister of the country's most right-wing government in history.-

15. Gorbachev, Abe no more

The year 2022 witnessed the death of the last leader of the Soviet Union Mikhail Gorbachev and former Japanese PM Shinzo Abe. Gorbachev was the President of the Soviet Union from 1990-91. His efforts to democratise Soviet Union's political system and decentralise the economy led to the downfall of communism and the breakup of the U.S.S.R. in 1991. However, his role in bringing an end to the Soviet Union's post-war domination of eastern Europe earned him the Nobel Peace Prize in 1990. Meanwhile, Shinzo Abe, Japan's longest-serving Prime Minister, was assassinated while campaigning in Nara for a parliamentary election on July 8, 2022.

16. Philippines: Marcos Jr makes it

In the Philippines, Marcos Jr became the country's President, capping off his family's decades-long quest to regain power after it was driven out in the 1986 uprising. His father, Ferdinand Marcos Sr, had ruled the country for two decades under the martial law. In May 2022, Marcos Jr won 31.63 million votes, or 58.8% of the ballots cast, the highest among the six presidents elected since the People Power revolution of 1986. Sara Duterte, daughter of Rodrigo Duterte, garnered 61.5% of the ballots in the vice-president or vice-president elected in the past 36 years.

Picture Credit : Google 

Why are the Petronas Towers famous?

Petronas Twin Towers were once the tallest buildings in the world. Now the world’s tallest twin structures, the 88-storey buildings were designed by Cesar Pelli & Associates with both towers joined at the 41st and 42nd floors (175m above street level) by a 58 metre-long, double-decker Sky Bridge.

Standing 452 metres tall, the Petronas Twin Towers retained its world-title claim to fame until 2004 when Taipei’s 101 was built, measuring 508 metres tall. Today, the Burj Khalifa in Dubai (opened in 2010) retains the spot as the world’s tallest building. Located in the KL city centre, the Petronas Twin Towers’ architecture is Islamic-inspired and the buildings primarily house the corporate headquarters of the Petronas Company and other offices.

The towers were designed by Argentine architect César Pelli. A distinctive postmodern style was chosen to create a 21st-century icon for Kuala Lumpur, Malaysia. Planning on the Petronas Towers started on 1 January 1992 and included rigorous tests and simulations of wind and structural loads on the design. Seven years of construction followed at the former site of the original Selangor Turf Club, beginning on 1 March 1993 with excavation, which involved moving 500 truckloads of earth every night to dig down 30 metres (98 ft) below the surface.

Due to the huge cost of importing steel, the towers were constructed on a cheaper radical design of super high-strength reinforced concrete. High-strength concrete is a material familiar to Asian contractors and twice as effective as steel in sway reduction; however, it makes the building twice as heavy on its foundation as a comparable steel building. Supported by 23-by-23 metre concrete cores and an outer ring of widely spaced super columns, the towers use a sophisticated structural system that accommodates its slender profile and provides 560,000 square metres of column-free office space. Below the twin towers is Suria KLCC, a shopping mall, and Petronas Philharmonic Hall, the home of the Malaysian Philharmonic Orchestra.

 

Picture Credit : Google

What are famous skyscrapers?

Superman may be able to leap over tall buildings in a single bound, but most people are amazed when they see them from the ground. Skyscrapers first appeared during the late 1800’s in Chicago and New York, U.S.A. Builders could fit more offices in one area by building upward. The 10-storey Home Insurance Building in Chicago, built from 1884 to 1885, was the first skyscraper with a metal frame.

In the 1940’s and 1950’s, German architect Ludwig Mies van der Rohe became famous for his glass and steel skyscrapers. His most famous structure in the Seagram Building in New York City, U.S.A. This skyscraper has bronze walls and bronze-coloured windows.

 

Picture Credit : Google

What are National Monuments?

Around the world, thousands of buildings, statues, and parks helps us remember the past and honour people who made a difference in the world. These places are called national monuments.

One of the world’s famous monuments is the Statute of Liberty in New York Harbor, U.S.A. This majestic copper sculpture of a woman holding a torch towers 46 metres. A stairway inside the statue lets visitors look through Liberty’s crown. For immigrants who enter the U.S.A. through New York Harbor, the statue is a symbol of freedom and opportunity. The statue was a gift from France to the U.S.A. in 1885.

At Dinosaur National Monument in the U.S.A., tourists can see fossils of prehistoric reptiles. This national monument in Colorado and Utah also has canyons cut by the Green and Yampa rivers.

One of the greatest battles ever won by the British navy is remembered with a huge statue of Admiral Horaito Nelson in Trafalgar Square in London, England. Nelson was killed in the battle, but his statue has become one of the world’s famous landmarks.

In the centre of Hiroshima, Japan, a huge sculpture stands near the ruins of a building destroyed during a nuclear bomb attack. The ruined building, and the sculpture, known as the Atomic Bomb Dome, a part of Peace Memorial Park. The monument serves as a reminder of the atomic bomb that was dropped on the city during World War II.

 

Picture Credit : Google

What are the ancient wonders of the world?

Did you know that there are monuments, tombs, and huge walls that were built hundreds or even thousands of years ago? Sometimes only small parts, or ruins, of these places remain. But you can still visit them today.

In England, tourists and scientists alike are amazed by Stonehenge, a group of huge, rough-cut stones set in circles. Scientists believe that ancient people built Stonehenge as a gathering place. Much of the monument is gone, but scientists think that when it was first built, an earth wall about 98 metres across circled it. Thirty blocks of grey sandstone stood like guards 4 metres above the ground.

Another wonder from long ago is the Great Pyramid at Giza in Egypt. Pyramids were built by Egyptians about 4,500 years ago as tombs for their kings. The Great Pyramid contains more than 2 million stone blocks.

In Peru, you can visit the ruins of Machu Picchu, once a walled city on the top of a mountain. It was built during the late 1400’s by the Inca and was probably a home for the Inca royal family.

The longest structure ever built is the Great Wall of China. Its main part stretches more than 8,850 kilometres. The wall was built to protect the northern Chinese border against enemies. Most of the wall that stands today was built in the 1400’s.

Another famous ruin is the Colosseum in Rome, Italy. The structure was completed in A.D. 90. From that time until 404, the Colosseum was a place where people could watch fights between gladiators who were slaves or paid fighters. Battles between men and wild animals and other events entertained Romans. The Colosseum was later abandoned. Many of its stones were used to build other structures.

The Colosseum was the largest outdoor theatre in ancient Rome. It could seat about 50,000 people. It is made of brick and concrete and is surrounded by 80 entrances.

The Parthenon is a famous ruin on top of a hill in Athens, Greece. It was constructed between 447 and 432 B.C. The Parthenon was a temple built to honour the Greek goddess Athena.

The Parthenon is shaped like a rectangle. It stands about 18 metres high. When the Parthenon was built, it had many brightly coloured statues and sculptured panels that showed stories from ancient Greece. Today, many of those statues are at museums in Athens and in London, England.

 

Picture Credit : Google

What are modern wonders of the world?

People have built many incredible structures. Some soar to dizzying heights. Others cross huge lakes or rivers. Here are just a few modern wonders you can see around the world.

The Eiffel Tower is a huge iron tower in Paris. Built for a world’s fair in 1889, the tower rises 300 metres. You can take stairs or lifts to the top. The Eiffel Tower was the highest structure in the world for many years.

In Toronto, Canada, stands the CN Tower, one of the world’s highest free-standing structures. The communications and observation tower stands 553 metres high. It was completed in 1976.

In 1998, the Akashi Kaikyo Bridge opened in Japan. Its main suspension span, the world’s longest, stretches 1,990 metres across the Akashi Strait. The bridge took about 10 years to build.

The Channel Tunnel is an undersea railway that connects the United Kingdom with France. It opened in 1994. Fast electric trains carry cars and buses, people and goods through the tunnel, under the English Channel. The journey can take less than 35 minutes.

The Suez Canal waterway joins the Mediterranean Sea and the Red Sea in Egypt. It is 190 kilometres long and 19.5 metres deep. When the canal opened in 1869, ships travelling between England and India no longer had to sail around Africa. This shortened the trip by 8,000 kilomteres!

Another famous canal was built between North America and South America to link the Atlantic and Pacific oceans. When the Panama Canal was finished in 1914, it shortened the trip between New York City, New York and San Francisco, California, by 14,500 kilometres. Ships no longer had to sail around South America.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which kind of clothes people wear in hot climate?

You are midway through your soccer game, and the sun is beating down on you. Sweat drips off your forehead. To keep cool, you are wearing a T-shirt and short.

In warm places, people wear clothes made of a lightweight material, such as cotton or linen, to stay cool. Many of the clothes in warm regions are white or light-coloured, because these colours reflect the sun’s rays. Darker colours absorb heat from the sun, so they make a person feel hotter.

A man rides a long-legged camel across the Sahara. The sun burns bright and hot. This man is a Tuareg. He rears animals in the desert. A light blue robe covers him from shoulders to ankles. The loose folds of the robe shield him from the hot sun. They also let air flow around his body, helping to keep him cool. He has a long cloth wrapped around his head. Part of the cloth can be pulled over his mouth and nose to keep out blowing sand. Just as your lightweight clothes keep you cool in the hot sun, this man’s clothes protect him from the weather.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which kind of clothes people wear in cold climate?

Brrrrrrr, it’s cold outside! You have to go out and play. What do you wear to keep warm? Perhaps you wear a heavy coat, hat, scarf, gloves or mittens, and warm boots.

Some people must wear warm clothes most of the time. People in northern Canada, Greenland, and other places that are far north live in climates that are cold most of the year. In these cold regions, people wear heavy clothes made of fur or wool.

An Inuit man wears clothes made from animal skins. A hooded jacket, or parka, protects the top part of an Inuit’s body. Can you guess what he wears under his jacket? Another jacket! He also wears two pairs of trousers to protect his legs. The heat from his body stays between the two layers of clothes, and this helps to keep him warm. Thick fur mittens protect his hands, and he wears sealskin boots on his feet.

 

Picture Credit : Google

What is an Airport?

The day has finally arrived! You are at the airport and about to board the plane that will take you on your dream holiday. There are many things you need to do at the airport before takeoff.

At the check-in counter, an airline worker checks you in, tells you which seat is yours, and gives you a boarding pass. Your luggage is put onto a moving belt. It carries your suitcase through rubber flaps in the wall to large bins that are wheeled to the plane. You are told which departure gate your plane will leave from.

At the security check, you and other travellers may also pass through a gate that has special machines. The machines make sure nobody is carrying anything dangerous.

At the departure gate, another airline worker takes your boarding pass. You are ready to board the plane.

You may have to walk through a tunnel or upstairs to get to the plane. When you enter the plane, a flight attendant helps you find your seat. There is a bin above your head in which to put your coats, small bags, or toys. Of course, you fasten your seat belt!

Suddenly the plane’s engines roar to life. The plane is moving! Slowly, at first, then faster and faster down a long paved path called a runway. Finally, you’re up in air! Sit back and enjoy the ride.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Why do people fly?

Aeroplanes and helicopters are two ways to get far in a hurry. They carry people and goods thousands of metres above the ground.

The first thing you might notice about an aeroplane is its wings. When an aeroplane starts moving, the special shape of its wings helps it rise in the air and fly. Under the aeroplane wings are its engines. The fastest planes have jet engines that help them travel halfway around the world – from Chicago, Illinois, to Kolkata (Calcutta), India – in about 15 hours! Sometimes people can watch a film, listen to music or eat a meal or a snack while flying in the clouds.

Helicopters do not have the same type of wings that aeroplanes do.  A helicopter is powered by whirling blades that lift it into the sky. Helicopters are not as fast as most aeroplanes, but they can change directions and land more easily. They can fly forwards, upwards, and sideways. They can also hover, or stay in one place in the air.

The world’s largest passenger aeroplane, the Airbus A380, made its first commercial flight in 2007. The Airbus can seat more than 525 passengers.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Why do people travel by train?

They can move people at speeds of more than 320 kilometres per hour. They carry goods weighing thousands of tonnes across a continent. Almost every country has them, and many children collect toy models of them. What are they? Trains!

Every day, in many places throughout the world, trains carry thousands of people along railway tracks. People who want to travel from one city to another use trains. Many people who live in one town and work in another take a train to work. Some trains make longer trips. They have beds for sleeping and serve meals in dining cars.

Subways are underground city trains that zoom people from place to place. Elevated trains crisscross a city on tracks that are built above the streets.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Where do boats begin and end their voyages?

You’re at a place where there are lots of things to see, hear, smell, and taste. You can hear the cawing of hungry sea birds.

You can see boats loading and unloading, tiny tugboats pulling enormous ships, and sailors getting ready for a cruise. Where are you? At a harbour!

Boats and ships begin and end their voyages at a harbour. A harbour is a protected body of water. Some harbours are partly surrounded by land. The land protects them from dangerous ocean waves and strong winds. Other harbours are built near narrow channels of water. On open coasts, huge walls are built to protect a harbour.

At a harbour, you might smell the salt air and motor fuel. At small harbours, people dock and refuel their boats. These harbours may have ramps that people use to unload the boats from car trailers. Other harbours are big enough to hold many large ships and barges.

Clang clang clang. The captains of boats and ships carefully move their vessels around the clanging coloured buoys. The buoys warn them of dangerous places, such as shallow, water and rocks.

If you are lucky, the harbour might even have a snack bar with delicious seafood to taste!

 

Picture Credit : Google

How do people travel on sand?

All is quiet except for the tinkling of harness bells and the shifting of sand, as the great animals lift their feet. Everywhere you look there is sand – as far as the eye can see. There is no road to follow, not even a track, but a string of camels winds its way across the vast desert.

A string of camels carrying goods is called a caravan. Camel caravans are still a common sight in many of the world’s deserts. But, small aeroplanes and sturdy all-surface vehicles are now used in some desert places.

A camel caravan may make its way to Timbuktu in Mali, western Africa. Timbuktu is near the southern edge of the Sahara. Every year from December to May, great camel caravans gather there. People come from many places to trade goods.

The camel is the ideal animal to use for transport in a desert, because its wide feet do not sink into the sand. Also, camels can go for several days without water and use fat in their humps to keep them alive. If you think the desert seems like an ocean of sand, you can see why camels are often called “ships of the desert”.

 

Picture Credit : Google

How do people travel across water?

Some of the first boats were made thousands of years ago by the ancient Egyptians. They built their boats out of a reed-like plant called papyrus.

Today, the same kind of boat making still goes on. Some people cut tall reeds. They bend and weave them into fishing boats.

Other people build long, thin boats called canoes. They build or carve the boats from wood. Both kinds of boats are very light and can be carried across the mud to the river’s edge.

Today, many boats are complicated machines. They are built to go on long journeys in any kind of weather, and they often carry heavy loads.

Ferries are like taxis, they carry people and sometimes cars across a body of water.

Ocean liners are much bigger. They carry people across an ocean, sometimes travelling for many days.

 

Picture Credit : Google

How do people travel across snow and ice?

In Canada, winters are long and cold. In some parts of the country, deep snow covers the ground for months at a time, and it is hard to go from place to place. Some of Canada’s people have solved this problem by using sleds pulled by dogs.

The sleds are useful, but today, some people use snowmobiles to move heavy loads. A snowmobile is a kind of sled on skis, with a motor to push it through even the thickest snow. The driver uses handlebars to steer the snowmobile.

Another way of moving through frozen places is to put on skates. People travel on skates across ice in cold northern countries, such as Finland, Norway, Sweden, and Russia.

The Lapps of northern Europe use both old and new ways to cross the snow-covered ground. Some use skis to travel with their herds of reindeer, while their belongings are strapped onto a sled pulled by reindeer. Others use snowmobiles, and some even use helicopters.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Why people ride cars and motorcycles?

Before cars were invented, people walked, cycled, rode animals, or rode vehicles pulled by animals to work or to visit friends and family. So people usually lived near their work and family.

The invention of the car allowed people to live further away from their work. Today, cars zoom over roads and motorways to take people to work. Cars also take people to the homes of friends and family. Many people drive to holiday spots such as theme parks, national parks, mountains, or seashores.

There are more than 650 million passenger cars in the world. While cars help people in many ways, they cause problems, too. These problems include accidents, pollution, and frustrating traffic jams. Many people try to help by giving lifts to other people. Some countries have special motorways where one lane is only for cars with more than one person in them.

In some countries, motorcycles are a popular way to get to work. Most motorcycles are less expensive than cars and take up less space. Many police officers use motorcycles because they are small enough to move easily through traffic.

Some cars are able to give directions! Cars that can do use GPS (Global Positioning System) technology. GPS can track the location of a car using a satellite. A device installed in the car allows it to map out a route based upon the car’s location.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Why are there roads?

The road zigzags further and further upwards. You peer out of the car window and gulp as you look back. It’s a very long way down!

You are travelling over a mountain pass in the South Tyrol, Austria. It is too steep to go straight up, so the roads to the top wind backwards and forwards like a slithering snake.

Today, there are roads across all the countries of the world. Some are little more than dirt tracks, and others are six-lane or eight-lane motorways that carry heavy traffic in each direction.

Roads of some sort have existed for thousands of years. Often a road started as a rough track – the easiest route from one place to another. Over the years, the feet of people and animals wrote it down until it became a smooth, wide path. As towns grew, the paths became wider still. Some were covered with gravel, pebbles, or other materials to make them permanent roads.

 

Picture Credit : Google

How people of different continents are connected to each other?

The seven continents are far apart from each other, but they are all part of the earth. No matter how far apart the continents are, the people who live on them are connected because they have the same needs. In addition to needing food, clothing, and a place to live, they all need to learn, to communicate, and to plan for the future.

Years ago, people knew very little about the continents. The only way they could learn about them was by travelling on ships. Today, TV’s and computers send information around the world with the flick of a switch or the click of a mouse. People watching TV in Australia can see a person rafting down the Amazon River in South America. A scientist in North America can send an instant message to a scientist in Antarctica by computer.

Yes, the continents are very far apart. But transport and technology have brought the people who live on them much closer together.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest lake in Australia?

Lake Eyre, officially named Kati Thanda-Lake Eyre, is a large salt water lake in South Australia. The lake derives its name from the first European to discover it, Edward John Eyre. Lake Eyre is mostly dry, but when filled it becomes the largest lake in Australia, occupying an area of 3668 square miles. When Lake Eyre is filled with water, and it springs to life, providing a habitat for migratory birds such as pelicans and sea plants. Lake Eyre falls under two protected areas: Elliot Price Conservation Park and Kati Thanda-Lake Eyre National Park. The South Australian government protects the area surrounding the lake.

The water entering Lake Eyre comes mostly from the rivers from the northeast (in Queensland), which flow down from the Channel Country. A smaller amount of water comes down from Northern Territory from the Finke River catchment, via the Macumba River.

Generally, it takes around 6-8 weeks for water from the Channel Country to reach the lake.

One of the more disturbing facts is that as water fills the lake, the salinity increases and causes a massive fish kill. (Yes, there are about 6 or 7 species of fish which live in the lake!).

Once the lake is full, however, it’s no more salty than the sea. As the lake dries up and the water evaporates, its salinity increases again.

During this time Lake Eyre often appears to turn ‘pink’. This is in fact caused by a pigment found within an algae species that lives in the lake.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest lake in Europe?

Ladoga is by far Europe’s largest lake with a total surface area of 17 700 square kilometers (6,800 sq mi), which means that it’s larger than both Onega and Vänern combined. 

It’s beautifully located in Karelia in the northwestern part of Russia. Ladoga is ranked as one of the largest lakes in the world (14th) and has an average depth at 51 meters, and maximum depth at 230 meters. 

Visitors can rent a boat to get around the lake and stop for a picnic at one of the 600 islands that are located within its boundaries.

Lake Ladoga famously serves as a source of drinking water for the city. Renowned vodka brand Russian Standard even uses it to create the nation’s favourite tipple (the word vodka is a diminutive of the Russian ‘voda’, meaning water); the company’s vodka scientists go as far as describing the lake water as ‘being alive’.

History aside, Lake Ladoga is a wonder of Nordic beauty, characterized by dense forests and rocky coastlines that can be explored by boat or on foot. The lake boasts an incredibly diverse ecosystem, with nearly 500 species of fish roaming its waters, including carp, bream, perch, and the endangered Atlantic sturgeon, whose eggs are used to make premium caviar.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest lake in Antarctica?

Antarctica is the world’s southernmost continent and is located almost completely south of the Antarctic Circle. It is also the coldest, driest, and windiest continent, and approximately 98% of Antarctica is covered by ice that has an average thickness of nearly 2 km. Despite being largely covered in ice, Antarctica contains numerous lakes and rivers. Many of these lakes are subglacial. The largest of the 400 known subglacial lakes in Antarctica is Lake Vostok, which is located beneath Vostok Station, a Russian research station in Prince Elizabeth Land, Antarctica. Lake Vostok is a freshwater lake situated approximately 4,000 m beneath surface of the ice sheet, which means it is approximately 500 m below sea level.

Lake Vostok was most likely sealed off by a thick ice sheet approximately 15 million years ago. Researchers initially believed the same water had been in the lake since its formation. However, researchers Robin E. Bell and Michael Studinger from Columbia University’s Lamont-Doherty Earth Observatory later proved that the lake’s water was continually freezing and getting carried away by moving ice sheets, and then replaced by water created through the cumulative pressure of the ice sheets. As a result, the entire lake water is replaced approximately every 13,300 years.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest lake in South America?

Lake Titicaca is the largest lake in South America by surface area and volume. It covers an area of 3,232 sq mi and holds an average of 214 cu mi of water. It is the world’s “highest navigable lake” at an altitude of 12,507 ft. Titicaca is located within the boundaries of two countries; the western part lies in Puno Region of Peru while the eastern part is located in the Bolivian La Paz Department. The lake consists of two basins connected by the Strait of Tiquina. Five major rivers and more than 20 streams feed Titicaca; the Río Desaguadero is the only outlet. There are 41 islands on the lake most of which are inhabited.

The lake averages between 460 and 600 feet (140 and 180 m) in depth, but the bottom tilts sharply toward the Bolivian shore, reaching its greatest recorded depth of 920 feet (280 m) off Isla Soto in the lake’s northeast corner.

More than 25 rivers empty their waters into Titicaca; the largest, the Ramis, draining about two-fifths of the entire Titicaca Basin, enters the north-western corner of the lake. One small river, the Desaguadero, drains the lake at its southern end. This single outlet empties only 5 percent of the lake’s excess water; the rest is lost by evaporation under the fierce sun and strong winds of the dry Altiplano.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest lake in North America?

The largest lake in North America is Lake Superior. The lake’s name did not initially refer to its enormous size, but was described as “la lac superior” by early French explorers in reference to the fact that it was the only lake upstream from the other Great Lakes of North America. However, in the 1760s the British anglicized the lake’s name to Lake Superior in reference to its massive size. Lake Superior is the largest freshwater lake in the world and covers a total area of 82,100 square miles.

Like all of the Great Lakes, Lake Superior is prone to lake effect snow, but the weather is generally moderate, with warmer temperatures than inland throughout the year. Winter temperatures around the lake rarely fall below minus 30 F (minus 34 C), well above inland temperatures. June and July are calm months, while October and November are prone to storms.

During most winters, the lake is 40 to 95 percent covered with ice, although it rarely completely freezes. The last time Lake Superior froze over was in 2014. Overall, the Great Lakes reached a 91 percent ice cover that year, which is the most the lakes have frozen since 1979. Freezing of the lakes is monitored because it affects hydropower generation, commercial shipping, the fishing industry and more, according to the Office of Oceanic and Atmospheric Research.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest lake in Africa?

Lake Victoria is the largest lake in Africa.

It straddles the borders of Uganda, Kenya, and Tanzania. It was once thought to be the source of the Nile River since the Nile is the only river flowing out from Lake Victoria.

Lake Victoria has some specialized flora and fauna found nowhere else in the world. Many of these species have become extinct in recent decades. This is due to the introduction of invasive species like the Nile perch. Nile perch can grow to be larger than the size of a full-grown man.

A parasite known as Bilharzia makes swimming in Lake Victoria a risk. Bilharzia is found in many African lakes. It is easily treated, but it’s best to have the medication on-hand if you plan to swim.

Some larger threats lurk under the waves. It’s becoming more common to hear about attacks from hippopotamus or the Nile crocodiles since much of their smaller pray have been hunted away.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest lake in Asia?

The Caspian Sea is the Earth’s largest inland body of water. It lies at the junction of Europe and Asia, with the Caucasus Mountains to the west and the steppes of Central Asia to the east. It is bordered by Russia to the northwest, Azerbaijan to the west, Iran to the south, Turkmenistan to the southeast and Kazakhstan to the northeast. 

“The Caspian Sea is located in a dry region of the world,” Kukral told Live Science. Nevertheless, during harsh winters its entire northern half can freeze. 

The Caspian Sea is endorheic, meaning it has no natural outlets. More than 130 rivers flow into the Caspian Sea, according to Natural History Magazine, none of which are in the east. The primary tributary is the Volga River in the north, which provides about 80 percent of the inflowing water. The Ural River, also in the north, and the Kura River in the west, are also significant tributaries. The inflowing fresh water from these rivers dilute the water. Salinity changes from north to south, from 1.0 to 13.5 parts per thousand (ppt), according to Casp Info, a data-management project about the Caspian Sea funded by the European Union. By contrast, the North Atlantic Ocean has a salinity of 37 ppt, according to Encyclopedia Britannica.  

The most famous and financially valuable animal in the region is the beluga sturgeon, sometimes called the European or Caspian sturgeon. The world’s largest freshwater fish, the beluga sturgeon is known for its eggs, which are processed into caviar. The majority of the world’s beluga caviar comes from the Caspian Sea. This has caused problems with overfishing. Dams have also destroyed much of their spawning grounds, and pesticides used in land agriculture have limited their fertility. The beluga sturgeon is now critically endangered, according to the World Wildlife Fund. 

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest desert in Australia?

The Great Victoria Desert (GVD) forms one of nine distinct sub-landscapes in the Alinytjara Wilurara region. It is the largest desert in Australia, spanning over 700 kilometres. Its pristine, arid wilderness includes red sand dunes, stony plains and dry salt lakes.

The desert is a part of Australia that houses the most populous and healthy population of Indigenous Australians belonging to groups like Pitjantjatjara, Mirning, and the Kogara. Large parts of the Great Victoria Desert, however, remain uninhabited as the climate and terrain are unsuitable for human settlement. Large, pristine areas of the desert are protected areas like the Mamungari Conservation Park.

Only drought resistant plants can survive the harsh desert environment. A few species of Acacia and Eucalyptus can be found here. Spinifex grasses occupy most the of the desert landscape amidst the sandy ridges. A few mammals and birds can be found in the Great Victoria Desert. Some examples are the great desert skink, the crest-tailed mulgara, the southern marsupial mole, the sandhill dunnart, etc. The large monitor lizards, the sand goanna and the perentie, and the dingo are the active predators of the Great Victoria Desert.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest desert in Europe?

Oleshky is the largest desert in Europe and it’s in an unusual place seeing as Ukraine is well-known for its rich agricultural land. In the 19th century, this area in the Kherson region was overused by sheep farmers and the grass gave way to sand which has reigned ever since. To stop the spreading desertification, the largest tree planting operation in history was carried out in the 20th century around the sand’s borders – 100,000 hectares of new trees! Oleshky is popular with visitors but some parts are considered no-go – landmines were left behind in certain areas during military exercises in the Soviet era.

As any desert, the Oleshky Sands have their own oases, dried up, wet, and mineral lakes, and 5 m high sand dunes covered with grass and bushes. Sandstorms are known to occur in these regions. In order to prevent the whole Black Sea region from turning into one big desert, in the 20th century, artificial forests were planted around the sands. Today, spreading over a territory of 100,000 hectares, these forests are one of the largest artificial forests in the world.

The sands are thought to be formed during the most recent ice age by aeolian processes accumulating and forming cliffs of lower parts of nearby river Dnieper. It is speculated that the number of vegetation was reduced by herds of sheep who were introduced there by Eduard von Falz-Fein who used the sands, formerly populated by weeds, as a pasture.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest desert in Antarctica?

The largest desert on earth is the Antarctic desert, covering the continent of Antarctica with a size of around 5.5 million square miles. The term deserts includes polar deserts, subtropical deserts, cold winter and cool coastal deserts, and are based on their geographical situation.

Like most global deserts, the Antarctic covers the entire continent. In fact, an astonishing 98 percent is permanently covered by a sheet of ice. It is considered a desert because it rains on average only 10 mm every year. Some experts even believe that certain parts located away from the coast have not had rain in the past 14 million years.

It’s covered by a permanent ice sheet that contains 90% of the Earth’s fresh water. Only 2% of the continent isn’t covered by ice, and this land is strictly along the coasts, where all the life that is associated with the land mass (i.e. penguins, seals and various species of birds) reside. The other 98% of Antarctica is covered by ice which averages 1.6 km in thickness.

There are no permanent human residents, but anywhere from 1,000 to 5,000 researchers inhabit the research stations scattered across the continent – the largest being McMurdo Station, located on the tip of Ross Island. Beyond a limited range of mammals, only certain cold-adapted species of mites, algaes, and tundra vegetation can survive there.

 

Picture Crdit : Google

Which is the largest desert in South America?

 The Atacama Desert is on the other side of Eastern Patagonia. Therefore, you will find that it is surrounded by the Andes in its eastern part and by the Pacific Ocean in the west. The Atacama Desert is known as the driest non-polar place in the world. It could be several years without rain in one of the largest deserts in South America.

The desert occupies an area of about 105,000 square km. Large sections of the desert feature salt lakes, sand, felsic lava, and stony terrain. The Atacama Desert is known to be the world’s driest non-polar location. In the central sector of the desert, rainfall often does not occur for periods of up to four or five years. The species diversity of the Atacama Desert is highly restricted. Some parts of the desert are too dry to sustain any life form at all. Scorpions, desert butterflies, and wasps, the Atacama toad, lava lizards, iguanas, etc., are some of the Atacama Desert fauna. Birds visiting or residing in the desert include sparrows, hummingbirds, Andean flamingos, Humboldt penguins, etc. Seals and sea lions can be sighted along the coast.

Much of the Atacama Desert’s core is caked in thick salt deposits called playas, which can stretch for miles and are nearly half a meter thick (1.6 feet) in some places. The desert is speckled with stones that have been carried across the playas by powerful wind gusts. Alluvial fans, which are large, fan-shaped sediment deposits, connect the desert plateau with the mountains that surround it and suggest that water once flowed from the Andes into the desert.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest desert in North America?

The Chihuahuan Desert is the largest hot desert in North America, located in the Southwestern United States and Northern Mexico. Its total area is 140,000 sq mi (360,000 km2).

Though the Chihuahuan Desert is the southernmost, it lies at a fairly high elevation and is not protected by any barrier from arctic air masses, so hard winter freezes are common. Its vegetation consists of many species of low shrubs, leaf succulents, and small cacti. Trees are rare. Rainfall is predominantly in the summer, but in the northern end there is occasionally enough winter rain to support massive blooms of spring annuals. The Chihuahuan Desert is unexpectedly rich in species despite the winter cold.

The eastern boundary of the Chihuahuan Desert is one of the oldest and richest centers of plant evolution on the North American continent. A wide variety of vegetation communities are present in the in the ecoregion, ranging from desert shrublands at lower elevations and conifer woodlands at the highest elevations. The Chihuahuan Desert boasts as many as 3,500 plant species, including nearly a quarter of the world’s cactus species. Approximately 1,000 of the plant species grow only in this ecoregion. Some distinctive habitat types in the Chihuahuan Desert include yucca woodlands, playas, gypsum dunes, and a diverse array of freshwater habitats. Vast desert grasslands and a wide variety of yuccas and agaves, including many endemic species, also make this desert extremely unique.

The Chihuahuan Desert is home to more than 170 species of amphibians and reptiles. At least 18 of these species are endemic to the Ecoregion. There are a surprisingly large number of endemic fish that occur in the Chihuahuan Desert as well—nearly half of the 110 fish species in the region are either endemic or of limited distribution. Most are relic species found in isolated springs in the closed basins.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest desert in Africa?

The Sahara is one of the harshest environments on Earth, covering 3.6 million square miles (9.4 million square kilometers), nearly a third of the African continent, about the size of the United States (including Alaska and Hawaii). The name of the desert comes from the Arabic word ?a?r??, which means “desert.”

The Sahara desert has a variety of land features, but is most famous for the sand dune fields that are often depicted in movies. The dunes can reach almost 600 feet (183 meters) high but they cover only about 15 percent of the entire desert. Other topographical features include mountains, plateaus, sand- and gravel-covered plains, salt flats, basins and depressions. Mount Koussi, an extinct volcano in Chad, is the highest point in the Sahara at 11,204 feet (3,415 m), and the Qattara Depression in Egypt is the Sahara’s deepest point, at 436 feet (133 m) below sea level.

Camels are one of the most iconic animals of the Sahara. The large mammals are native to North America and eventually made their way across the Bering Isthmus between 3 and 5 million years ago, according to a study in the Research Journal of Agriculture and Environmental Management in 2015. Camels were domesticated about 3,000 years ago on the Southeast Arabian Peninsula, to be used for transportation in the desert, according to the University of Veterinary Medicine, Vienna.

Plant species in the Sahara have adapted to the arid conditions, with roots that reach deep underground to find buried water sources and leaves that are shaped into spines that minimize moisture loss. The most arid parts of the desert are completely void of plant life, but oasis areas, such as the Nile Valley, support a large variety of plants, including olive trees, date palms and various shrubs and grasses.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the largest desert in Asia?

Gobi Desert, the largest desert in Asia, promises stunning sand dunes, dinosaur fossils, and warm hospitality from nomad families and friendly Bactrian camels. 

Spanning across 1,295,000 square kilometres, the desert lies in the dry region of the Tibetian Plateau, extending from northern China to Mongolia and passing through several trading cities along the historical Silk Road including Turpan, Hami and Dunhuang. 

Extending from northern China into Mongolia, the Gobi Desert receives an average of 7 inches of rainfall each year because the Himalaya Mountains block rain clouds from reaching the region. The Silk Road actually passes through the Gobi Desert, and through historic trading cities such as Turfan, Hami and Dunhuang. Today, the Gobi continues to grow every year, as winds carry desert sand into nearby areas and erodes the surrounding top soil. This process of desertification renders fertile land unusable and occurs in the Gobi at an alarming rate for the nearby human population. Gobi is not one thing. But it comprises of 33 Gobi with different features and climate. Gobi has canyon, flowery steppe, beautiful crags, wide hollows with few oases, saline and green saxaul thickets. The Gobi Desert is not only famous for dinosaur species discovery, but also well known for its rich natural resources. The Gobi Desert is rich in copper, gold and coal deposits. One of them is called Oyu Tolgoi which is world’s third largest copper and gold mine.

 

Picture Credit : Google

Which is the longest river in Australia?

The calculations confirmed that Australia’s longest single river is the River Murray at 2508 kilometres. However, if the longest tributaries of the Darling River, the Culgoa, Balonne and Condamine, are taken into account its total length increases to 2740 kilometres, making it Australia’s longest waterway.

The National Topographic Database is a nationally consistent dataset containing a range of topographic features, such as relief and drainage, which has been captured and maintained at a scale of 1:250 000 for the whole of Australia. Use of the database to digitally calculate the longest rivers has resulted in more precise estimates than those available previously.

The Murray River was first discovered by European explorers Hamilton H. Hume and William H. Hovell in 1824. It wasn’t until five years later, however, that Charles Sturt navigated down the Murrumbidgee to encounter the Murray and named it after Sir George Murray, (Soldier and Tory Party Politician 1772-1846) when his exploration party encountered the Darling connection. Sturt had previously explored the Darling River to the north and was able to determine that they were indeed the same river system.

The Murray River is the world’s 16th-longest river at 2,520 kilometres from its source in the Kosciusko National Park. It is fed by several rivers on it’s journey from the Australian Alps. The main feeding rivers are the Darling and Murrumbidgee Rivers. The Darling River (2,740 kilometres) begins in the far inland of Australia (Queensland) and joins the Murray at Wentworth (NSW) then flows to the Southern Ocean through South Australia.

 

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – NORTHERN AFRICA

The northern half of Africa stretches down from the fertile coast bordering the Mediterranean Sea, through vast areas of desert and savanna, into the forests of the west and central Africa. Apart from the Atlas Mountains, the Ethiopian Highlands and Saharan ranges, much of the region is a level plateau.

In the far north of Africa, the countries bordering the coast benefit from natural resources of oil and gas. They also rely on tourism and the manufacture of textiles and carpets. The population is mostly Arabs. Berbers, an ancient native people, live in the uplands of Morocco.

South of the Sahara, agriculture is the primary industry of many countries. Rivers such as the Nile, Niger and Senegal provide essential water with which to irrigate crops. However, in many countries such as Mauritania and Mali, drought is a recurrent problem. In the driest areas, nomadic cattle-herders travel vast distances in search of good grazing.

There are many different peoples living in Northern Africa. Conflict between them often leads to long and devastating wars. The combination of war, drought and widespread poverty has led to terrible famines in Ethiopia and Sudan.

West Africa has a wetter climate, and crops such as coffee, bananas, cocoa, groundnuts and citrus fruits are grown. For many years, timber has been an important product of countries such as the Cote d’Ivoire, but this was carried out at such a rate that vast areas of the forest have now disappeared. Mining of oil and metal ores is a rich resource, but due to poor government and frequent wars, many countries are still impoverished.

Many people in Northern Africa live in small towns or villages, producing just enough food and goods for themselves. Others crowd into the cities, looking for work. They often have to live in very poor conditions on the outskirts of the city.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – SOUTHERN AFRICA

The Congo basin covers much of central Africa. Here, the mighty Congo River winds through dense rainforest, where animals such as the rare mountain gorilla and a host of bird species live.

 To the south and east are high plateaux, with a cooler, drier climate. Much of the land is flat grassland, called savanna, where animals such as giraffes, elephants and lions roam. In the southwest, the savanna gives way to areas of hot, dry desert. In the east, deep valleys, high volcanic mountains and huge lakes have formed along a split in the Earth’s crust, known as the Great Rift Valley.

Southern Africa is rich in natural resources such as oil, metals (particularly copper and gold) and diamonds. Mining is therefore a vitally important industry. Tourism is also important to the savanna regions, where large national parks have been set up to protect the wildlife. In the eastern highlands, crops of tea and coffee are grown for export. Cattle are farmed for their meat and dairy products.

Outside South Africa and the Copper Belt (southern Congo and northern Zambia), large industrial areas are scarce. Countries such as Angola and Mozambique, with fertile land and rich resources, are nevertheless poverty-stricken due to years of civil war. Many people are farmers, and produce only enough food for themselves.

There are many hundreds of different tribal groups in Southern Africa, with many different languages and customs. Violent clashes between rival groups are frequent. In the worst affected regions, millions of people have fled to neighbouring countries to escape the conflicts.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – AFRICA

The second largest continent after Asia, Africa is almost completely surrounded by water, apart from the narrow point at which it joins on to Asia. The north of the continent is mostly hot, barren desert, edged with coastal areas that are cooler and wetter in winter.

Further south, the desert gives way to areas of flat grassland. The Equator runs right through the centre of Africa. The countries on or close to the Equator are dominated by the largest area of tropical rainforest outside South America. Here the climate is hot and wet.

The rainforest is home to many different plants and animals, including gorillas and chimpanzees. Many rivers weave their way through central Africa. To the east and south are large areas of open grassland scattered with trees, known as savanna. Animals such as elephants, zebra and wildebeest, roam the savanna, along with predators such as lions, wild dogs and hyenas.

AFRICAN PEOPLES

North of the Sahara desert, the people of Africa are mainly Arabs and Berbers, who follow the religion of Islam. South of the Sahara, most people are black. They follow a variety of religions. Much of Africa was at one time controlled by Europe, and today people of European descent still live there, mostly in the south.

Africa exports its natural resources of metals and oil, as well as crops such as coffee and cocoa. However, many African countries are poor compared to the rest of the world. Few have established manufacturing industries. Most people live in the countryside, and rely on producing only enough crops, or farming enough cattle to support their families. They suffer from frequent droughts, floods and periods of starvation. Wars between and within countries also threaten their lives.

SAHARA DESERT

The world’s largest desert, the Sahara stretches across an area of Northern Africa that is almost the size of the USA. It is constantly growing larger as the sparse grassland at its edges dies away. The Sahara is a hot desert, where rain may fail to fall for years on end. During the day, temperatures can reach over 50°C in the shade, but nights are often cold. There are areas of sand that often drift into large dunes, but much of the Sahara is made up of rocky ground and mountains.

Despite these harsh conditions, the Sahara desert is not without life. Animals that are specially adapted for life with little water and intense heat can survive there. Many take shelter in burrows during the day, coming out at night to feed.

People also live in the Sahara desert. Small towns are able to survive around oases in the desert. Groups of nomads also travel across the harsh landscape to trade in the town markets. For thousands of years, they carried their goods and supplies by camel, an animal that can cope extremely well with desert life. It also provided the nomads with milk and meat. Today motor vehicles are more often used to cross the desert.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – AUSTRALIA

A part from a long range of mountains running down its eastern side, most of Australia is flat, hot and dry. It is rich in natural resources such as coal and minerals including gold, copper and iron. The vast interior, or outback, is mostly desert, or dry scrublands. To the east, this gives way to open grassland – stock-raising country, where Australia’s sheep and cattle ranches, or “stations”, are situated. With its millions of sheep, Australia is the world’s largest producer of wool.

Most Australians live around the coasts, where the climate is cooler and the land fertile. Crops such as wheat and tropical fruits are grown for export, and vineyards produce world-famous wines. A high proportion of people live in the largest cities, such as Sydney, Brisbane and Melbourne. The cities have modern manufacturing industries.

About 200 years ago, the British and other Europeans began to arrive on the shores of Australia. They routed many of the native Australians already living there, and seized their land. Today, much of Australia’s population is of European descent, although there are substantial numbers of immigrants from Asia. The small numbers of native Australians that remain are working to reclaim some of their land and sacred sites.

NEW ZEALAND

Like its neighbour, Australia, New Zealand is a prosperous country. It farms huge numbers of cattle and sheep, producing large quantities of wool, meat and dairy products for export. Its fertile land and warm climate also make it ideal for vineyards and fruit and vegetables. The power of New Zealand’s many rivers, and also the underground heat from volcanic activity on North Island, are harnessed through non-polluting electricity schemes.

The native peoples of New Zealand are the Maoris, who originally came from Polynesia. They still make up about nine per cent of the population, and have retained much of their culture and traditions.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – JAPAN

Lying off the east coast of mainland Asia, Japan is made up of four large islands, where most of the population live, and thousands of smaller ones. The four main islands are Honshu, Hokkaido, Kyushu and Shikoku. Much of Japan is covered with mountains, some of them volcanic. It is also densely forested. Winter is cold in the north, but the south of the country has mild winters and hot summers.

With limited land available for farming, and a lack of natural resources, Japan has turned to industry and technology for its livelihood. Today, it is a leading producer of cars, ships and electronic goods such as computers, televisions and cameras. It is also a powerful financial centre. Most people live in the cities, several of which have a population of over one million. Their buildings are designed to withstand the earthquakes that frequently occur.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – OCEANIA

Stretching across a vast region of the Pacific Ocean, Oceania is made up of the large island of Australia (almost a continent in itself) together with New Zealand, Papua New Guinea and thousands of small Pacific islands.

Much of Australia is covered with hot, dry desert and flat, open grassland known as the outback. Most people live in towns and cities near the coasts, especially the south coast. Papua New Guinea, in contrast, is a country of high mountains and dense rainforests. Many tribes of native peoples live in mountain valleys so isolated that they have only recently come into contact with the outside world.

New Zealand is made up of two islands, the north of which is warm and volcanic, while the south island is cooler, with mountains and forests. The grassy lowlands are fertile, and ideal for farming. The remote position of New Zealand, and also of Australia and Papua New Guinea, means that they are home to animals that are not found anywhere else in the world.

The Pacific islands are the remains of volcanoes that have erupted beneath the ocean. Some islands, such as Hawaii, still have active volcanoes. The islands are grouped together into nations. Some of these are independent, while others, such as New Caledonia, are colonies of European countries or the USA. Many Pacific islands are very beautiful, with rich vegetation and a warm climate. This makes them popular tourist destinations, and also, gives them plenty of fertile land for farming crops.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – CHINA

The third largest country in the world, China also has the highest population – more than one-fifth of all the people in the world today. The west of the country is mountainous, with bleak deserts and grassland plains or steppes. The deserts are freezing cold in winter. The highest point is Mount Everest, which lies on the border between Tibet and Nepal. Tibet used to be an independent country, but has been occupied by China since the 1950s.

In contrast, the eastern part of China has a warm climate, with fertile soil and river valleys. Great rivers, including the Yangtse and the Huang He, or Yellow River, wind their way from the western mountains to the sea. The Grand Canal, the world’s longest waterway, stretches for 1790 kilometres. Most of the population of China lives in the east. China is a major producer of tea, wheat and sweet potatoes as well as rice, which is grown in the flat, flooded paddy fields of the south. Pigs and poultry are kept everywhere.

Many Chinese cities have populations of more than a million people. Most people live in apartment blocks. China has natural resources such as coal and oil, and also heavy industry such as steel and chemical plants. It is an important producer of textiles, clothing and electronics. Though many people in China are poor, it is a rapidly developing country.

MONGOLIA AND KOREA

Mongolia occupies the grassy plains between the mountains to the north and the Gobi desert to the south. Many people still live a nomadic life on the central plains. Mongolia has coal and oil resources.

North and South Korea are both mountainous and forested, but while North Korea has little contact with the outside world, and relies on enormous state-controlled farms, South Korea has thriving, modern industries and many trade links.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – SOUTHEAST ASIA

The southeast corner of mainland Asia, together with thousands of islands further south, makes up the region of Southeast Asia. On the mainland are the mountainous, forested countries of Thailand, Laos, Vietnam and Cambodia. Great rivers flow through the region, creating fertile valleys where large quantities of crops such as rice and tropical fruits are grown. Thailand also has successful tourist and manufacturing industries. Cambodia, Vietnam and Laos have been devastated by war, although Vietnam now has a growing industrial economy.

Malaysia is made up of the mainland Malay Peninsula, and most of northern Borneo. Southern Borneo, together with other islands including Sumatra and Java, is part of Indonesia. The climate is hot and wet, with areas of dense rainforest that are home to many kinds of plants and animals. Malaysia and Indonesia are rich in natural resources such as oil, gas and rubber. They also have strong manufacturing industries.

North of Borneo are the Philippines, thousands of small islands, many of which are uninhabited. Although their country is rich in mineral resources, many people are obliged to leave to find work in other countries. Both the Philippines and Indonesia are frequently threatened by tropical storms, volcanoes and earthquakes.

The small countries of Singapore and Brunei are among the world’s rich countries. While Brunei has huge resources of oil and gas, Singapore is a worldwide centre of manufacturing and business.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – SOUTHERN ASIA

The Indian subcontinent encompasses India, Pakistan, Bangladesh, Nepal, Bhutan and Sri Lanka. Much of the northern region is mountainous, with the Himalaya and Karakoram ranges forming a border with the rest of Asia. A region of desert covers eastern Pakistan and northeast India, bordering areas of more fertile land, where farmers grow rice and cotton. The Ganges valley is one of the most intensely cultivated regions in the world. Sri Lanka has large tea plantations, and is a popular tourist resort.

Southern Asia is home to many peoples, with thousands of different languages and several religions. But many people are also very poor. Most are farmers who rely on the monsoon rains to water their crops. They suffer badly when there are droughts or floods, especially in low-lying countries such as Bangladesh. Years of civil war have also added to the poverty in Afghanistan and Burma.

However, some Southern Asian countries are becoming more and more industrialized. India has an important manufacturing industry, producing textiles, clothing and machinery. Its large cities are overcrowded with people who have come from the countryside looking for work.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – ASIA

Asia is the largest continent. The northern part is taken up entirely by Russia, where icy tundra and coniferous forests dominate the landscape. Further south are the barren grasslands, or steppes, of Central Asia. These merge into vast areas of desert that are bitterly cold in winter.

Much of southwest Asia, known as the Middle East, is also covered by desert, but this is hot, dry and often sandy. South of the world’s highest mountain range, the Himalayas, the countries of southern Asia have a monsoon climate. Long periods of hot, dry weather are followed by heavy rains. To the southeast, a peninsula reaches out towards the many islands of Indonesia, where important areas of dense tropical rainforest are found.

Large areas of Asia are virtually uninhabited, but Asia still has much the largest population of any continent. In the south and east, several countries have become wealthy from their rich reserves of oil or their successful technological industries. In many other countries, however, poverty is rife. Most people farm for a living, and are vulnerable to floods or droughts. Asian cities are growing larger as more and more people move in from the countryside to try to find work.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – MIDDLE EAST

 

 

The countries of southwest Asia are known as the Middle East. Much of this region is covered with mountains or desert, and has a hot, dry climate. The most fertile areas are along the Mediterranean coast and the river floodplains of eastern Iraq. Here, crops such as cereals and citrus fruits can be grown.

Other Middle Eastern countries, such as Saudi Arabia, Kuwait and the United Arab Emirates, have become very wealthy despite their lack of water and mostly barren land. They have huge reserves of oil, which they export to the rest of the world.

Some Middle Eastern cities date back thousands of years. Many have a pattern of narrow, winding streets around a central market and mosque for worship. Outside Israel, a Jewish state, most people follow the religion of Islam, but there is also frequent conflict between religious and ethnic groups. Border and territorial disputes between countries have also led to wars in the Middle East.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – RUSSIA

Stretching between two continents, Europe and Asia, Russia is the largest country in the world. Until 1991 it was part of the Soviet Union. Most of Russia’s population lives west of the Ural Mountains, in the European part, many in the big cities of Moscow and St. Petersburg. Also in this area lies a good part of Russia’s farmland, producing cereals and root crops.

East of the Ural Mountains is Siberia, a vast area of sparsely populated land. The climate is harsh, with frozen tundra in the north and thick coniferous forest, known as taiga, further south. The deepest lake in the world, Lake Baikal, is found in the south-east. Siberia is rich in coal, oil, gas and metal ores. The region has a small population, but a large number of different peoples.

Scattered around the fringes of the Arctic Ocean are a number of small communities. They herd reindeer or cattle, and use animal skins to keep warm as their ancestors did.

The Trans-Siberian Railway runs from Moscow across the southern part of Siberia. It is a vital link for people and industry between east and west. The longest line in the world, it takes eight days to travel.

Since the collapse of the Soviet Union, Russia, for all its natural mineral wealth, long-established industries and advanced technology, is struggling to develop its economy.

CENTRAL ASIA

Kazakhstan, Kyrgyzstan, Tajikistan, Turkmenistan and Uzbekistan are the Central Asian republics. Much of the region is desert and dry grassland, with mountains to the south. There are reserves of coal, gas and metal ores.

South of the Caucasus mountain range lie Georgia, Azerbaijan and Armenia. Their fertile land produces many crops, and also has reserves of oil and gas. The Caucasus contains many different ethnic groups and often experiences conflict.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – SOUTHEAST EUROPE

The Balkans, which makes up most of south-east Europe, are lands of rugged mountains and deep valleys. Winters are cold, but cotton, tobacco and grapes can be grown in the warm summers. Several of these countries were once part of Yugoslavia. The creation of new borders, as well as clashes between ethnic groups, has led to conflict.

Greece is one of the oldest nations in Europe. As a mountainous country, farming space is limited, and its olive groves and vineyards are scattered along the hillsides. Greece has many islands, and a large part of its economy relies on a large shipping industry and tourism.

Turkey is split between Europe and Asia by a narrow stretch of water called the Bosporus. Turkey’s coasts are warm, but the dry grasslands of its interior can be bitterly cold in winter. Turkey is famous for its craft industry, especially carpets and pottery. Its Mediterranean coastline and ancient sites also make it a popular tourist destination.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – CENTRAL AND EASTERN EUROPE

Much of central and Eastern Europe is flat, low-lying land. A large part of this is given over to farming, but native forest still remains in upland areas, where elk, wolves and bison roam. The northern part of this region has warm summers but cold winters. Crops such as potatoes and cereals are grown, and animals are farmed for their milk and meat.

Heavy industries such as mining, metal-working, car production and glass-making are important for the economy of Poland. Pollution from the burning of coal to produce electricity, and from factories and cars, threatens the environment.

In the south, the forested Sudetes and Carpathian Mountain ranges rim the Czech Republic and cover much of Slovakia. Cereals, root vegetables and livestock are farmed in the valleys. The fertile lowlands of Hungary are scattered with orchards and vineyards. All three countries have vehicle, chemical and textile industries.

The undulating lowlands of the Ukraine with their fertile “black earth” have long been intensively cultivated. There are fields of wheat, barley, sugar beet and sunflowers. Manufacturing is concentrated in the Ukraine’s southeastern cities.

The borders of Central and Eastern Europe have changed many times over the years. Until recently, many countries were controlled by, or were part of the former Soviet Union. They are now independent, and grow in prosperity.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – ITALY

 

Surrounded on three sides by the Mediterranean Sea, Italy is shaped like a boot about to kick a stone – the island of Sicily. The Alps, including the jagged, limestone Dolomites, form the border in the north. Running the length of the boot down to the toe are the thickly-wooded Apennines. Both Sicily and Sardinia are rugged, hilly islands.

Italy also has three active volcanoes: Vesuvius, Stromboli and Etna. In AD 79, Vesuvius erupted, burying the town of Pompeii. The remains of a great Roman civilization have since been uncovered.

Northern Italy is more prosperous than the south, Sicily and Sardinia. There are major industrial cities such as Milan and Turin, vineyards, and fields of wheat, maize and tomatoes.

The Vatican City, which lies within the city of Rome, is the smallest independent state in the world. It is home to the Pope, the head of the Catholic Church.

Picture Credit : Google

WORLD ATLAS – SPAIN AND PORTUGAL

The Iberian Peninsula, divided between the countries of Spain and Portugal, is separated from the rest of Europe by the Pyrenees Mountains. The core of the peninsula is a plateau called the Meseta, a landscape of plains crossed by several mountain ranges.

Spain has four official languages – Galician, Catalan, Basque as well as Spanish -and several dialects. The north of the country, Spain’s industrial heartland, is cooler and wetter. Central Spain is much drier. Large areas are barren or given over to rough pasture for sheep and goats. Tourist resorts have grown up along the Mediterranean coast. Andalucía is famous for bull-fighting, sherry, orange trees and flamenco dancers.

Portugal has long held close ties with the sea. Famous for its explorers, Portuguese sailors founded colonies in Africa, Asia and America more than 500 years ago. Today, farming and fishing are among the main industries – supplying the world with anchovies, sardines, shellfish, cork and port, a sweet wine produced in the region near Porto. Along the drier south coast is the Algarve, popular with tourists.

Picture Credit : Google

HOW DID MARKETS BEGIN?

Markets have been around for thousands of years — long before the first shops. They were set up in towns where trading routes crossed. Salesmen, known as pedals, travelled between markets, buying and selling goods. People also sold surplus goods or things that they had made. Goods were often exchanged for other goods, a practice known as bartering, and people always argued, or haggled, over a price.

market is one of the many varieties of systems, institutions, procedures, social and infrastructures whereby parties engage in exchange. While parties may exchange goods and services by barter, most markets rely on sellers offering their goods or services (including labor power) in exchange for money from buyers. It can be said that a market is the process by which the prices of goods and services are established. Markets facilitate trade and enable the distribution and resource allocation in a society. Markets allow any trade-able item to be evaluated and priced. A market emerges more or less spontaneously or may be constructed deliberately by human interaction in order to enable the exchange of rights (cf. ownership) of services and goods. Markets generally supplant gift economies and are often held in place through rules and customs, such as a booth fee, competitive pricing, and source of goods for sale (local produce or stock registration).

Markets can differ by products (goods, services) or factors (labour and capital) sold, product differentiation, place in which exchanges are carried, buyers targeted, duration, selling process, government regulation, taxes, subsidies, minimum wages, price ceiling, legality of exchange, liquidity, intensity of speculation, size, concentration, exchange asymmetry, relative prices, volatility and geographic extension. The geographic boundaries of a market may vary considerably, for example the food market in a single building, the real estate market in a local city, the consumer market in an entire country, or the economy of an international trade bloc where the same rules apply throughout. Markets can also be worldwide, see for example the global diamond trade. National economies can also be classified as developed markets or developing markets.

In mainstream economics, the concept of a market is any structure that allows buyers and sellers to exchange any type of goods, services and information. The exchange of goods or services, with or without money, is a transaction. Market participants consist of all the buyers and sellers of a good who influence its price, which is a major topic of study of economics and has given rise to several theories and models concerning the basic market forces of supply and demand. A major topic of debate is how much a given market can be considered to be a “free market”, that is free from government intervention. Microeconomics traditionally focuses on the study of market structure and the efficiency of market equilibrium; when the latter (if it exists) is not efficient, then economists say that a market failure has occurred. However, it is not always clear how the allocation of resources can be improved since there is always the possibility of government failure.

HOW HAS SHOPPING CHANGED IN THE PAST CENTURY?

Shopping habits have changed enormously in the past 100 years. At one time, goods were mainly purchased from various specialist shops – meat from a butcher and vegetables from a greengrocer, for example. In many countries, it is now more common for households to buy everything from one store and to visit shopping centres, where individual shops are housed under one roof. Also, since the late 1990s, the Internet has allowed more and more people to do their shopping without leaving home.

When I was young most of the shopping was done in traditional shops including the local Butchers, Bakers, Grocers and Newsagents.

Over the years as supermarkets appeared some of those traditional shops closed down and small corner shops selling many of the same things started to appear, often staying open much later than the new supermarkets. As the supermarkets stayed open for longer and longer hours even many of the small corner shops disappeared. As the supermarkets (Hyper markets) have grown larger and more have appeared other areas of shopping which have been affected include Clothing, Hardware, Car Spares and many other areas.

We have created this section hoping to get memories from those who ran and those who shopped at the traditional Butchers, Bakers and greengrocers and your views on what we have lost due to these changes.
As consumers we have gained through better prices often more consistent quality and often better choice but are we really better off.

The concept of a department store goes back in history to late 1800’s but has evolved and changed as has the rest of the shops. Originally most of the department stores were independent and owned locally in the city they traded. This has been the biggest change in the last 50 years where now a single company may own 20 brands trading in City centres and out of town Malls.

Department stores are identified by the fact they sell a wide range of products including clothing, furniture, appliances, toiletries, cosmetics, jewelry, toys, and sporting goods. Two of the best examples of the largest of these Department Stores could be considered as Macy’s in New York and Harrods in London.

In some areas as changes have evolved the distinction between a department store and a supermarket has been eroded a good example of this would be Walmart who originally were considered a discount department store but now could be called (Department Store, Supermarket, Hyper market or a discount department store) as Walmart has moved into food and grocery and have built new superstores that are large enough to sell the traditional products they started with together with a full range of foods and grocery’s . As another example Marks and Spencer in the UK has added large food courts and furniture sales as part of their newer and larger stores so the distinction between supermarket and department store continues to become harder to identify.

HOW ARE BANKNOTES PRINTED?

Paper money needs to he designed and made in such a way that it is very difficult to forge. Banknotes have extremely complicated designs, with pictures and backgrounds made up of very fine lines and patterns. These are printed from hand-engraved steel plates. The notes are also printed on a special type of paper, which is hardwearing and has a strip of plastic or metal embedded in it.

Banknote Design

The banknote design typically starts with the compiling and reviewing of historical information, images, Thai patterns, and other elements related to the main theme to be depicted on a banknote. In early days, due to the limited availability of equipment and tools, each new banknote design was to be hand – drawn elaborately in color. To this day, banknote designers still need to possess both artistic skillfulness and computer expertise to create the best design and origination for a banknote. In designing banknote, factors to be considered are:

  • Gracefulness 
  • Convenience
  • Cultural identity 
  • Technical limits 
  • Counterfeit deterrence feature

Platemaking 

Having obtained the design, hand engraving of metallic plates and drawing of design of the original plate is performed by highly skilled and experienced specialists so as to achieve the high degree of precision, tonal variation and perspective requirements for banknotes. The background patterns, formerly etched by machine, are now created by computer programs.

Platemaking 

    1)  Offset Printing?

The background design is printed first by dry offset on a specially designed printing press that is able to print high-precision color patterns on both sides of the sheets simultaneously.  This makes it possible to produce perfect front and back registered designs or see through designs when viewed against transmitted light, one of efficient techniques to discourage counterfeiting.? 

    2)  Intaglio Printing?

This process is used to add the portrait of H.M. the King and other raised prints on the front of the note. The image to be printed is inscribed into the plates. The inscriptions are filled with ink, and excess ink is wiped from the plates. Heavy pressure is applied to transfer the ink from the plates to the pager, leaving the surface slightly raised. This process gives banknotes a tactile feel to the touch, proven to be very effective in counterfeit deterrence.?

   3) Letterpress Printing ?

Every printed sheet is carefully inspected. The good sheets are sent to printed serial number and signature by letterpress method, while imperfect or bad sheets are taken out of the system to be duly destroyed. The printing machine also has electronic numbering control to protect from miss – printing the numbering. This type of control helps prevent the repeat of numbering printed on each banknote of the same category.

Printed Sheet Inspection ??

The bank sheet then passes through a quality inspection and verification process that is one of the most important steps of the entire banknote production process. The inspection process is a process that screens good quality, partially damaged and mis-printed bank sheets from each other.  Also, the quantity of sheets produced is assured by counting and verifying after finishing the inspection process.    

The inspection and verification process is a process of screening the bank sheets into 3 categories;            

1. Good quality sheet are those where every individual banknote has met the quality standard, which are then separated into the “good numbering” printing category.

2. Partially damaged sheets are those that most parts pass the quality standard. This set will be separated into the “partial numbering” printing category.

3. Bad sheets are those that do not pass the quality standard. This set of banknotes is sent to be destroyed and the number of replacement sheet is carefully matched to the number destroyed. 

After serial numbering, the 100 % good sheets move on to cutting and packaging. Partially good sheets are cut, and defective notes are sorted out and replaced by special notes before being shrink – wrapped for delivery.

WHAT IS A BALANCE OF PAYMENTS?

The goods or services that one country sells to another are called exports; the things that it buys from abroad are called imports. Imports need to be paid for with the money made from exports — the balance between the two is called the balance of payments. Not all countries can afford to pay for everything that they need, so they borrow money from wealthier countries and large banks. This has led in part to the large gap between the world’s richest and poorest countries. Many so-called “developing countries” need to use all the money they make from trade simply to repay the interest on loans.

Balance of Payment (BOP) is a statement which records all the monetary transactions made between residents of a country and the rest of the world during any given period. This statement includes all the transactions made by/to individuals, corporates and the government and helps in monitoring the flow of funds to develop the economy. When all the elements are correctly included in the BOP, it should sum up to zero in a perfect scenario. This means the inflows and outflows of funds should balance out. However, this does not ideally happen in most cases.

BOP statement of a country indicates whether the country has a surplus or a deficit of funds i.e. when a country’s export is more than its import, its BOP is said to be in surplus. On the other hand, BOP deficit indicates that a country’s imports are more than its exports. Tracking the transactions under BOP is something similar to the double entry system of accounting. This means, all the transaction will have a debit entry and a corresponding credit entry.

WHAT IS THE WORLD ECONOMY?

Most of the world’s countries trade goods and services between themselves. The transactions that take place make up the World economy. The global marketplace exists partly because countries need things that they cannot produce themselves. Also, richer countries will buy goods from places where the costs of production are low and the goods are cheap. Modern transport and communications have allowed the world economy to develop.

The term world economy refers to all of the economic activity within each country and between countries around the world. It makes sense that as the population of the world has increased, and as technologies such an air travel and the Internet have made communication between people throughout the world easier, that the world economy has grown. It has also become more important and more complex. When one country does well, other countries see a boost in their economies. Conversely, when one country does poorly, other countries can suffer. The countries of the world are now interdependent. Basically, this means that we all have an interest in working together. As a business owner, you have an interest in making sure that Germany is able to meet the demands of its consumers.

This concept of being tied together in order to have free trade, cheaper foreign markets and free trade is known as globalization. Globalization has allowed for trading between countries with less restriction. And thus, business can sell their products all over the world and consumers can have a plethora of products from various countries to choose from.

In order to understand what the world economy is, you must first understand what an economy is. An economy is all the activity that is related to producing and consuming goods and services in a specific area. For example, the city of Chicago has a unique economy. This economy takes into account all of the goods created in the city. These goods are tangible items such as computer screens that are created in a factory, and they are intangible products such as new software and new websites that are created by individuals and companies in Chicago. The Chicago economy also takes into account companies that provide services in Chicago, such as restaurants and city tours. All of the business conducted in the city adds up, and citizens of Chicago find they are either in a good economy or a bad economy. A good economy means that, as a whole, the businesses in Chicago are making a profit–they are growing and making money. A bad economy means that, generally speaking, companies in Chicago are not doing well–they are struggling to find customers and perhaps laying people off or cutting wages in response.

The same principle applies to a country. The United States’ economy is good or bad based on the performance of businesses throughout the country. Each country on earth has an economy and, as you might predict, those businesses and economies interact. The result of that interaction is called the world economy.

WHY DO COMPANIES ADVERTISE?

Companies use all forms of media to advertise their products and services. advertising began simply as a way of telling people about a product, but it is now much more sophisticated. It is used to present the image of a company in a certain way and also to target a particular audience that the company feels it can attract. In this way, the company associates itself with a certain lifestyle. Advertising is a huge business, with large companies investing huge sums of money in anything from sports sponsorship to putting their logo on the side of a milk carton.

Companies use advertisements as part of a marketing program to increase sales of their products and services. Advertising plays a different role at different stages of the marketing process — helping to raise awareness of a product or service, generating leads for a sales force or selling directly. Companies with retail outlets use advertising to make consumers aware of product availability and increase sales through the outlets.

Awareness

Companies use advertising to make customers and prospects aware of the features and benefits of their products. If customers are not aware of your product, they will not consider it when they next make a purchasing decision for the type of product you offer. Advertising puts your product into the consumer’s set of choices.

Brand Preference

Advertising can build a preference for your product over competitors’ offerings. Your advertising messages must reflect the information that customers feel is important when choosing a product. It must also stress the quality of your product. By advertising regularly, you can reinforce the brand messages so that your product becomes first choice when the consumer next makes a purchase.

Direct Sales

Use direct response advertising to sell products directly to customers. The advertisement includes details of the product and its price together with a telephone number or website address where customers can order the product.

Retail Development

Advertising details of retailers or distributors that stock your products builds sales by driving traffic to the outlets. The advertisements can provide information on retail outlets or promote special offers available at those outlets. This type of advertising can also help you promote your products to distributors and retailers.

Lead Generation

If you market products and services through a sales force, you can use advertisements to generate leads for the team to follow up. Include a response mechanism in the advertisement such as a reply coupon, telephone number or email address so that customers can register their details in return for an incentive offer. Examples of incentives include free copies of special reports for business customers or gifts for consumers.

Reputation

When a prospect is selecting a supplier for a major purchase, company reputation is an important factor in the decision. Use advertising to build a positive perception of your company. Reputation or corporate advertising communicates messages about factors such as your company’s achievements, financial stability, market success and innovation record.

Picture Credit : Google

WHAT IS MASS MEDIA?

Certain forms of media, particularly television and newspapers, are able to communicate to thousands or even millions of people at the same time. These mass media can have a very powerful influence on their audience, and often reflect the particular view-point of the media-owner.

Think about this for a second: whenever you want to hear your favorite song, watch your favorite show, or see the latest current events, where do you go? You more than likely turn on your television, radio, or computer. The source that the majority of the general public uses to get their news and information from is considered mass media.

Mass media means technology that is intended to reach a mass audience. It is the primary means of communication used to reach the vast majority of the general public. The most common platforms for mass media are newspapers, magazines, radio, television, and the Internet. The general public typically relies on the mass media to provide information regarding political issues, social issues, entertainment, and news in pop culture.

The mass media has evolved significantly over time. Have you ever wondered how the latest news and information was communicated in the past? Well, before there was the Internet, television, or the radio, there was the newspaper. The newspaper was the original platform for mass media. For a long period of time, the public relied on writers and journalists for the local newspapers to provide them with the latest news in current events.

Centuries later, in the 1890s, came the invention of the radio. The radio would soon supersede the newspaper as the most pertinent source for mass media. Families would gather around the radio and listen to their favorite radio station programs to hear the latest news regarding politics, social issues, and entertainment.

Later on down the line came the invention of the television. The television would soon replace the radio for the most effective platform to reach the general public. Today, the Internet is the most relevant form of mass media and has become a major tool for news outlets. Since the evolution of the Internet, the general public is now able to access those same news outlets in an instant with just a click of a mouse, instead of having to wait for scheduled programs.

Picture Credit : Google

WHAT WERE THE EARLIEST FORMS OF COMMUNICATION?

Early people probably communicated through a combination of primitive sounds and basic sign language. Languages may have evolved through a need for survival — warning others of danger, for instance. They developed gradually as people used the spoken word for instruction and entertainment. Oral communication, particularly through story-telling, was and still is an important part of a society’s culture.

Making sounds such as grunting or guttural sounds at a low pitch or high pitch would indicate either social communication or be a warning sign. Body language was also used as communication at this time.  Later written communication came about when humans realised the need to record their daily life activities. Further down the line this progressed to meeting the needs of bartering and exchanging of goods. The ancient Egyptians were amongst the first people to use symbols as a form of written communication which later developed into the alphabet system that we know today. 

Cave drawings were murals that people painted onto the walls of caves and canyons to tell the story of their culture.  They would tell stories of battles, hunts and culture. Storytelling was used to tell stories, both fiction and nonfiction, before there were books.  It was a way for families and communities to pass on information about their past.

Drums were one way to send signals to neighbouring tribes and groups.  The sound of the drumming patterns would tell them of concerns and events they needed to know. Smoke signals were another way to send messages to people who were not close enough to use words with.  Can you imagine living without your telephone?  We sure have come a long way!

For many years it was widely believed that the only reliable form of knowledge was the written word. Books, diaries, documents, and newspapers.These commanded respect because their words could be preserved. But the printed word can be misleading. For example, certain history books taught, inaccurately, that Africans arrived in Southern Africa at more or less the same time as European settlers landed in the Cape. Some books emphasised differences amongst people. And while most textbooks acknowledged that the Khoisan had lived in South Africa for a very long time, the writers saw them as ‘primitive’, and paid very little respect to their history.

When European settlers arrived in South Africa, most of them could read and write. They valued the written word as a precious form of knowledge. But European scholars made the mistake of thinking that writing was the only way that knowledge could be passed on. Where they did not find books in Africa, they simply assumed that Africa had no history.

Picture Credit : Google

 

 

HOW IS INFORMATION SENT AROUND THE WORLD?

In the modem world, we can access information in ways that could only be dreamt about just 50 years ago. Information can travel around the world via television, radio, telephone and computer networks, all of them connected by satellite or cable links. Modern communication systems, or media, allow almost anyone to transmit and receive verbal, visual and written information wherever they are in the world.

Optical communications networks provide the underlying high-capacity, ubiquitous connectivity that underpins the global Internet Characterizes the growth of communication and computing between 1986 and 2007, based on a broad collection of data. Around the year 2000, Internet traffic took over from voice telephone as the single largest communication format for information. Now Internet traffic dominates completely. All of the long-distance communications on the Internet are over optical fiber.

Major advances in transmission techniques and technologies have allowed network providers to provide extremely cost-effective network upgrades that have kept pace with the extraordinary appetite for broadband Internet services. That growth, as exemplified in has driven network bandwidth demands by a factor of 100 over the last 10 years. That increase has been enabled by realizing the full potential of wavelength division multiplexing (WDM) that has resulted in fibers carrying as many as 100 separate wavelengths. In addition, the capacity per wavelength in commercially deployed terrestrial networks has increased from a maximum of 10 gigabits per second (Gb/s) per wavelength when the first edition of Harnessing Light was published in 1998, to 100 Gb/s today. As a result, per fiber transmission capacities in terrestrial systems today as high as 5-10 terabits per second (Tb/s) are possible. Transoceanic capacities have lagged somewhat behind terrestrial values because the long amplifier-only distances and the desire to extend the amplifier spacing have made upgrading to per wavelength capacities above 10 Gb/s problematic. Nevertheless, transoceanic per fiber capacities of approximately 1 Tb/s are typical. For the future there are expectations that this growth will continue as more video content calls for bandwidth and that there is a need for another factor-of-100 growth in the coming 10 years as well.

Major advances have also been achieved in both cost-effectively managing the large capacity in today’s WDM optical networks and in leveraging the value proposition of optical amplifiers to provide multi-wavelength amplification over network mesh and ring architectures. Reconfigurable, wavelength-routed networks—in which wavelength-defined units of capacity can be added, dropped, or switched from one fiber route to another fiber route directly in the optical domain without the need for conversion to electronics—are now heavily deployed in long-haul terrestrial networks as well as metropolitan networks. Wavelength-routed networks provide cost-effective solutions because they allow data on wavelengths passing through a node at a multi-route network node to remain in the optical domain and benefit from the cost-effective multi-wavelength amplification enabled by optical amplifiers, rather than needing to be individually electronically regenerated. The large increase in capacity demand has ensured that a prerequisite for the economic viability of such networks—namely, that the capacity demand between any two node pairs on the network be at least as large as that which can be carried by a single wavelength—is met.

WDM optical networks require reconfigurable optical add/drop multiplexers (ROADMs) to, under network electrical control, drop or add wavelength channels at a node and to switch wavelength channels from one fiber route to another. ROADMs are key enablers that have evolved significantly in their functionality, providing increasing levels of flexibility, and in their capacity, or number of fiber ports and wavelengths per fiber, over the last decade. Further progress in these network elements and their enabling technologies will be essential to addressing the growing demand for capacity.

Ultimately, networks are no better than the access capacity that they provide to the end user, whether that customer is a business or a residence. Increasingly that access is through an optical link. The last decade has seen significant increase in the deployment of fiber in the access network, initially to the curb, but increasingly also directly to the business or home.

HOW ARE TUNNELS BUILT?

Tunnels are built for many different reasons, such as carrying water and sewage beneath cities and providing access for people, trains and motor vehicles. “Cut-and-cover” is a common method of building tunnels in urban areas — a deep trench will be dug and then covered over. Long transport tunnels, which may go through mountain-sides or underwater, are usually made with enormous boring machines. As a rotating cutting head cuts out rock at the front of the machine, sections of tunnel-lining are fitted in behind. Two machines will often he used, one starting at each end.

tunnel is an underground passageway, dug through the surrounding soil/earth/rock and enclosed except for entrance and exit, commonly at each end. A pipeline is not a tunnel, though some recent tunnels have used immersed tube construction techniques rather than traditional tunnel boring methods.

A tunnel may be for foot or vehicular road traffic, for rail traffic, or for a canal. The central portions of a rapid transit network are usually in the tunnel. Some tunnels are aqueducts to supply water for consumption or for hydroelectric stations or are sewers. Utility tunnels are used for routing steam, chilled water, electrical power or telecommunication cables, as well as connecting buildings for convenient passage of people and equipment.

Secret tunnels are built for military purposes, or by civilians for smuggling of weapons, contraband, or people. Special tunnels, such as wildlife crossings, are built to allow wildlife to cross human-made barriers safely. Tunnels can be connected together in tunnel networks.

A tunnel is relatively long and narrow; the length is often much greater than twice the diameter, although similar shorter excavations can be constructed, such as cross passages between tunnels.

The definition of what constitutes a tunnel can vary widely from source to source. For example, the definition of a road tunnel in the United Kingdom is defined as “a subsurface highway structure enclosed for a length of 150 metres (490 ft) or more.” In the United States, the NEPA definition of a tunnel is “An underground structure with a design length greater than 23 m (75 ft) and a diameter greater than 1,800 millimetres (5.9 ft).”

In the UK, a pedestrian, cycle or animal tunnel beneath a road or railway is called a subway, while an underground railway system is differently named in different cities, the “Underground” or the “Tube” in Londan, the “Subway” in Glasgow, and the “Metro” in Newcastle. The place where a road, railway, canal or watercourse passes under a footpath, cycleway, or another road or railway is most commonly called a bridge or, if passing under a canal, an aqueduct. Where it is important to stress that it is passing underneath, it may be called an underpass, though the official term when passing under a railway is an underbridge. A longer underpass containing a road, canal or railway is normally called a “tunnel”, whether or not it passes under another item of infrastructure. An underpass of any length under a river is also usually called a “tunnel”, whatever mode of transport it is for.

In the US, the term “subway” means an underground rapid transit system, and the term pedestrian underpass is used for a passage beneath a barrier. Rail station platforms may be connected by pedestrian tunnels or footbridges.

Picture credit: Google

 

HOW DOES A SKYSCRAPER STAY UP?

Skyscrapers very tall buildings are a familiar sight in many of the world’s large cities. Ordinary buildings are constructed in such a way that the walls provide support for the whole structure. A skyscraper is so tall, and the weight of the building is so great, that a frame of steel or concrete is needed to support it. The foundations of the skyscraper are also important. Beams (piles), also made of steel or concrete, and are driven into the ground with a powerful machine called a pile-driver.

skyscraper is a continuously habitable high-rise building that has over 40 floors and is taller than approximately 150 m (492 ft.). Historically, the term first referred to buildings with 10 to 20 floors in the 1880s. The definition shifted with advancing construction technology during the 20th century. Skyscrapers may host offices, residential spaces, and retail spaces. For buildings above a height of 300 m (984 ft), the term supertall skyscrapers can be used, while skyscrapers reaching beyond 600 m (1,969 ft) are classified as megatall skyscrapers.

One common feature of skyscrapers is having a steel framework that supports curtain walls. These curtain walls either bear on the framework below or are suspended from the framework above, rather than resting on load-bearing walls of conventional construction. Some early skyscrapers have a steel frame that enables the construction of load-bearing walls taller than of those made of reinforced concrete.

Modern skyscrapers’ walls are not load-bearing, and most skyscrapers are characterised by large surface areas of windows made possible by steel frames and curtain walls. However, skyscrapers can have curtain walls that mimic conventional walls with a small surface area of windows. Modern skyscrapers often have a tubular structure, and are designed to act like a hollow cylinder to resist wind, seismic, and other lateral loads. To appear more slender, allow less wind exposure and transmit more daylight to the ground, many skyscrapers have a design with setbacks, which in some cases is also structurally required.

Picture credit: Google

 

DOES ANYONE STILL LIVE IN CAVES?

There are some parts of the world where people still live in caves. However, they are often far removed from the prehistoric dwellings of our ancestors. Indeed, many of them are in spectacular locations and have all the facilities of any other modern home.

Contrary to what many urbanites in Singapore may think, cavemen and cavewomen don’t just exist in films, books and educational documentaries. Though not exactly like the dwellers who lived in the Paleolithic Era, there are many people around the world who live in caves even in today’s day and age.

Gather five such places for those of you who are intrigued to find out more about these cave cities. You will see things and people in a different light – guaranteed.

China

First things first, there are about 30 million people living in caves in China. Now that we’ve gotten that straightened out, most of these Chinese cave dwellers live in Yan’an in the Shaanxi province and they have no intention of leaving. In fact, more and more people are looking to rent a cave there and live humbly.

Coober Pedy, Australia

Did you know that even in Australia, there are approximately 1500 people living in underground caves? Coober Pedy is a tiny Australian town where temperatures can hit about 40 degrees celsius in summer, and these underground caves protect its dwellers from intense heat. Why aren’t they looking to move? The answer boils down to the fact that there are plenty of pricey, valuable opals to be extracted in Coober Pedy, and many of the residents there toil away in the lucrative industry.

Camsur, Philippines

Some cave dwellers don’t live in caves because they want to, but rather, a cave is their only refuge following natural disasters that snatched their homes away from them. One such example is this cave in the Philippines that two young boys and their father call home after Typhoon Glenda destroyed their homes.

Can you imagine sharing a space with scary bats? That’s what these people have to put up with in the name of having a roof over their head. Now, this is reason enough for all of us to count our blessings.

Kandovan, Iran

Have the feels to escape Singapore’s concrete jungle to live in a giant termite-like cave? The enigmatic 13th century Kandovan village nestled in Iran’s east Azerbaijan province might just be the place you are looking for. This nugget of information might shock you – not only are these house-caves multi-storeyed, some have even crossed the 700-year-old mark! Apparently, these house-caves in Kandovan can keep its inhabitants snuggly and warm in winter while being cooling in summer months.

Gal Oya, Sri Lanka

Hidden away from people deep within the lush forests of Gal Oya in Sri Lanka lives the Vedda community. Although they seek to live traditionally the way they used to and continue hunting wild animals with bows and arrows, more and more younger Veddas live in mud houses just at the fringe of the forest these days. Some of the more senior Veddas still live in their cave homes, though.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHY DO BUILDINGS VARY BETWEEN COUNTRIES?

The construction and style of houses vary greatly from country to country. This is due mainly to a combination of the materials available locally and the type of weather that the region experiences.

The majority of the population in developing countries lives in buildings that can be considered as non-engineered, which unfortunately are often susceptible to many natural disasters, especially earthquake. As the construction techniques/practices and skill of masons/carpenters differs from country to country, strength of non-engineered constructions differ as well. A research was conducted jointly in seven selected developing countries, i.e. Egypt, India, Indonesia, Nepal, Pakistan, Peru, and Turkey, to collect data on their design and construction characteristics and information related to the local context. All of the countries have certain code or, at least, guidelines on building construction, which however do not seem to affect field practices. While construction practices are different from country to country, most of them have some similarities on certain parameters, such as design intervention, availability of materials and workers, supervision by the owner, construction tools, foundation types, wall thickness, type of plaster/mortar/concrete, workers’ training, etc.

The majority of the population in developing countries lives in buildings that can be considered as non-engineered buildings, i.e. buildings and houses built in a traditional way without or with minimum engineering intervention from an architect or structural engineer in the design and construction process. In general, masonry and wooden structures are commonly found in this category of structure (IAEE, 1986) (Kusumastuti et al., 2008). Unfortunately, this type of building is often susceptible to many natural disasters, especially earthquake. Past earthquakes revealed that the damage on non-engineered houses is responsible for the deaths of most of the total casualties in earthquakes (Narafu et al., 2010) (Macabuag, 2008) (Grundy, 2007). As construction techniques/practices and skill of masons differ from country to country, strength of non-engineered construction differ as well. However, there is little knowledge about the comparative strength in various developing countries.

This research was conducted jointly in seven selected developing countries, i.e. Egypt, India, Indonesia, Nepal, Pakistan, Peru and Turkey, involving survey of construction of non-engineered buildings in various sites in each country to collect data on their design and construction characteristics and information related to the local context.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHAT ARE ANTIBIOTICS?

Special drugs called antibiotics are used to treat diseases caused by bacteria. Early antibiotics were made from moulds and fungi, but today they are produced artificially from chemicals. Antibiotics work by breaking down the cells of the bacteria. There is some concern that the continued use of antibiotics could create problems for the future because the bacteria are becoming resistant to the drugs.

Any substance that inhibits the growth and replication of a bacterium or kills it outright can be called an antibiotic. Antibiotics are a type of antimicrobial designed to target bacterial infections within (or on) the body. This makes antibiotics subtly different from the other main kinds of antimicrobials widely used today:

  • Antiseptics are used to sterilise surfaces of living tissue when the risk of infection is high, such as during surgery.
  • Disinfectants are non-selective antimicrobials, killing a wide range of micro-organisms including bacteria. They are used on non-living surfaces, for example in hospitals.

Of course, bacteria are not the only microbes that can be harmful to us. Fungi and viruses can also be a danger to humans, and they are targeted by antifungals and antivirals, respectively. Only substances that target bacteria are called antibiotics, while the name antimicrobial is an umbrella term for anything that inhibits or kills microbial cells including antibiotics, antifungals, antivirals and chemicals such as antiseptics.

Most antibiotics used today are produced in laboratories, but they are often based on compounds scientists have found in nature. Some microbes, for example, produce substances specifically to kill other nearby bacteria in order to gain an advantage when competing for food, water or other limited resources. However, some microbes only produce antibiotics in the laboratory.

Antibiotics are used to treat bacterial infections. Some are highly specialized and are only effective against certain bacteria. Others, known as broad-spectrum antibiotics, attack a wide range of bacteria, including ones that are beneficial to us.

There are two main ways in which antibiotics target bacteria. They either prevent the reproduction of bacteria, or they kill the bacteria, for example by stopping the mechanism responsible for building their cell walls.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHEN DID PEOPLE FIRST BUILD HOUSES?

In very early times, people probably lived in caves, moving from one cave to another as they roamed around, hunting for food. It is thought that some of the first people to settle down in one place did so in what is now Palestine, around 13,000 years ago. The Natufians, as they are known, built circular huts made from mud, reeds and wood. They lived in these and used them to store grain.

Ice age humans lived in caves some of the time but they also made tents from mammoth skins. Mammoth bones were used as supports. They wore boots, trousers, and anoraks made from animal skins. When the ice age ended a new way of life began. By 8,000 BC people in the Middle East had begun to farm. Food was cooked in clay ovens. The people of Jericho knew how to make sun-dried bricks and they used them to make houses.

About 7,000 BC a new people lived in Jericho and they had learned to make mortar. They used it to plaster walls and floors. Catal Huyuk was one of the world’s first towns. It was built in what is now Turkey about 6,500 BC not long after farming began. Catal Huyuk probably had a population of about 6,000. In Catal Huyuk the houses were made of mud brick. Houses were built touching against each other. They did not have doors and houses were entered through hatches in roofs. Presumably having entrances in the roofs was safer than having them in the walls. (Catal Huyuk was unusual among early towns as it was not surrounded by walls). Since houses were built touching each other the roofs must have acted as streets! People must have walked across them.

In Catal Huyuk there were no panes of glass in windows and houses did not have chimneys. Instead, there were only holes in the roofs to let out the smoke. Inside houses were plastered and often had painted murals of people and animals on the walls. People slept on platforms. In Catal Huyuk the dead were buried inside houses. (Although they may have been exposed outside to be eaten by vultures first).

By 4,000 BC farming had spread across Europe. When people began farming they stopped living in tents made from animal skins and they began to live in huts made from stone or wattle and daub with thatched roofs. Bronze Age people lived in round wooden huts with thatched roofs.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHICH PEOPLE ARE MOST AT RISK FROM DISEASE?

Some people may be more at risk from disease than others. in many developing countries, people may be short of food or may not have access to clean water. In such circumstances, they are at risk from nutritional diseases such as scurvy and rickets, as well as those that thrive in areas with poor sanitation, such as cholera and hepatitis. In industrialized nations, the population may have an increased risk of cancer and heart disease, brought about by high-fat diets and unhealthy lifestyles.

Some groups of people appear to be at higher risk of more complicated or severe illness, including:

  • Pregnant women;
  • Infants and young children particularly under age 2;
  • people of any age with certain chronic health conditions (including asthma or lung disease, heart disease, diabetes, kidney disease or some neurological conditions);
  • People with severely compromised immune systems.

Currently, people age 65 or older are the least likely to be infected with the pandemic influenza, but those who do get sick are also at high risk of developing serious complications, just as they are from seasonal flu.

Who recommends that pregnant women, or others at higher risk of severe illness and their caregivers, be vaccinated against pandemic influenza and take all the necessary precautions, including hygiene measures, to prevent the spread of illness.

Vaccination against the pandemic influenza is prudent for everyone to reduce chances of infection.

Hepatitis C Virus (HCV) is spread primarily by contact with blood and blood products. Blood transfusions and the sharing of used needles and syringes have been the main causes of the spread of HCV in the United States. With the introduction in 1991 of routine blood screening for HCV antibody and improvements in the test in mid-1992, transfusion-related hepatitis C has virtually disappeared. At present, injection drug use is the most common risk factor for contracting the disease. However, there are patients who get hepatitis C without any known exposure to blood or to drug use.

Those individuals most at risk for hepatitis C infection are:

  • People who had blood transfusions, blood products, or organ donations before June, 1992, when sensitive tests for HCV were introduced for blood screening.
  • Health care workers who suffer needle-stick accidents.
  • Injection drug users, including those who may have used drugs once many years ago.
  • Infants born to HCV-infected mothers.
  • Other groups who appear to be at slightly increased risk for hepatitis C are:
  • People with high-risk sexual behavior, multiple partners, and sexually transmitted diseases.
  • People who snort cocaine using shared equipment.
  • People who have shared toothbrushes, razors and other personal items with a family member that is HCV-infected.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHAT IS IMMUNIZATION?

People can he protected from certain diseases by being given a weakened version of the germ that causes a disease. This is called immunization. A successful immunization programme has completely eliminated the disease of smallpox. Immunization programmers are especially important for developing countries.

When you get sick, your body makes antibodies to fight the disease to help you get better. These antibodies stay in your body even after the disease is gone, and protect you from getting the same illness again. This is called immunity. However, you don’t have to get sick to develop immunity. You can gain immunity against disease through immunization.

Immunization (or vaccination) protects people from disease by introducing a vaccine into the body that triggers an immune response, just as though you had been exposed to a disease naturally. The vaccine contains the same antigens or parts of antigens that cause the disease, but the antigens in vaccines are either killed or greatly weakened. Vaccines work because they trick your body into thinking it is being attacked by the actual disease.

Immunity through immunization happens without the consequence of being ill and without the risk of potential life-threatening complications from the disease. Once a person is immunized, specific immune cells called memory cells prevent re-infection when they encounter that disease again in the future. However, not all vaccines provide lifelong immunity. Vaccines such as the tetanus vaccine require booster doses every ten years for adults to maintain immunity.

At any age, vaccination provides the longest-lasting, most effective protection against disease. Vaccine-preventable diseases can be serious, and in some cases can cause life-threatening complications that can lead to hospitalization. This is especially a concern for infants and young children, who are particularly more vulnerable. Having children vaccinated on time is important and helps ensure that they receive the protection they need as early as possible to fight off diseases before they are exposed to them.

Immunization is important not only in childhood, but in adulthood as well, to help promote healthy aging. This is because childhood immunization does not provide lifelong immunity against some diseases such as tetanus (lockjaw) and diphtheria. Adults require helper, or booster, shots to maintain immunity. Adult vaccinations may also be recommended to protect against disease common in adulthood such as shingles.

Adults who were not adequately immunized as children may be at risk of infection from other vaccine-preventable diseases. They can also infect others. For example, adults who become ill with measles, mumps or pertussis (whooping cough) can infect infants who may not yet be fully immunized.

Picture credit: Google

HOW ARE DRUGS PRODUCED?

Modern medicine uses thousands of different types of drugs, which come from a variety of sources. They can be broadly divided into those that are derived from natural sources such as plants and herbs, and those that are produced artificially from chemicals. A recent development involves genetically engineering certain bacteria to produce a drug for a specific purpose.

Drug, any chemical substance that affects the functioning of living things and the organisms (such as bacteria, fungi, and viruses) that infect them. Pharmacology, the science of drugs, deals with all aspects of drugs in medicine, including their mechanism of action, physical and chemical properties, metabolism, therapeutics, and toxicity. This article focuses on the principles of drug action and includes an overview of the different types of drugs that are used in the treatment and prevention of human dieses. For a discussion of the nonmedical use of drugs, see drug use.

Until the mid-19th century the approach to drug therapeutics was entirely empirical. This thinking changed when the mechanism of drug action began to be analyzed in physiological terms and when some of the first chemical analyses of naturally occurring drugs were performed. The end of the 19th century signaled the growth of the pharmaceutical industry and the production of the first synthetic drugs. Chemical synthesis has become the most important source of therapeutic drugs. A number of therapeutic proteins, including certain antibodies, have been developed through genetic engineering.

Drugs produce harmful as well as beneficial effects, and decisions about when and how to use them therapeutically always involve the balancing of benefits and risks. Drugs approved for human use are divided into those available only with a prescription and those that can be bought freely over the counter. The availability of drugs for medical use is regulated by law.

Drug treatment is the most frequently used type of therapeutic intervention in medicine. Its power and versatility derive from the fact that the human body relies extensively on chemical communication systems to achieve integrated function between billions of separate cells. The body is therefore highly susceptible to the calculated chemical subversion of parts of this communication network that occurs when drugs are administered.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHAT CAUSES DISEASE?

Diseases are caused in many different ways. Infectious diseases are those that can he passed from person to person. They are usually caused by tiny organisms called viruses and bacteria. Influenza (flu) is a disease caused by a virus; typhoid and cholera are caused by bacterial infections. Certain diseases are passed on to children by their parents at conception. These are called hereditary diseases.

Infectious diseases are disorders caused by organisms — such as bacteria, viruses, fungi or parasites. Many organisms live in and on our bodies. They’re normally harmless or even helpful. But under certain conditions, some organisms may cause disease.

Some infectious diseases can be passed from person to person. Some are transmitted by insects or other animals. And you may get others by consuming contaminated food or water or being exposed to organisms in the environment. Signs and symptoms vary depending on the organism causing the infection, but often include fever and fatigue. Mild infections may respond to rest and home remedies, while some life-threatening infections may need hospitalization.

Many infectious diseases, such as measles and chickenpox, can be prevented by vaccines. Frequent and thorough hand-washing also helps protect you from most infectious diseases. Each infectious disease has its own specific signs and symptoms. General signs and symptoms common to a number of infectious diseases include:

  • Fever
  • Diarrhea
  • Fatigue
  • Muscle aches
  • Coughing

Picture credit: Google

 

HOW HAS TECHNOLOGY CHANGED MEDICINE?

Modern technology allows doctors and other medical specialists to make a more accurate diagnosis of a problem and to treat patients more effectively. Scanners can produce an x-ray or ultrasound image of the whole body, making it possible to identify problems and begin treatment at an early stage. This helps to increase the chance of the patient making a good recovery.

Technology is considered to be the driving force behind improvements in healthcare and, when you look at the rate of change and recent innovations, many find it hard not to agree with that observation. Graduates of health informatics will no doubt agree that technology is impacting many aspects of our lives as breakthroughs in data collection, research and treatments allow medical providers to use new tools and find fresh and innovative ways to practice medicine into the future.

A number of industry analysts have observed that increased accessibility of treatment is one of the most tangible ways that technology has changed healthcare. Health IT opens up many more avenues of exploration and research, which allows experts to make healthcare more driven and effective than it has ever been.

Another key area that has grown and continues to do so is patient care. The use of information technology has made patient care safer and more reliable in most applications. The fact that nurses and doctors who are working on the frontline are now routinely using hand-held computers to record important real-time patient data and then sharing it instantly within their updated medical history is an excellent illustration of the benefits of health IT.

Being able to accumulate lab results, records of vital signs and other critical patient data into one centralized area has transformed the level of care and efficiency a patient can expect to receive when they enter the healthcare system.

An increased level of efficiency in data collection means that a vast online resource of patient history is available to scientists, who are finding new ways to study trends and make medical breakthroughs at a faster rate.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHAT IS MEDICINE?

All human beings are likely to suffer from disease or illness at some point in their lives. Medicine is a science that attempts to identify, prevent and treat diseases that affect humans. Diseases are usually treated with drugs or surgery, although preventative treatments, such as vaccinating against diseases before they occur, are an important part of medical science today.

Medicine is the field of health and healing. It includes nurses, doctors, and various specialists. It covers diagnosis, treatment, and prevention of disease, medical research, and many other aspects of health. Medicine aims to promote and maintain health and wellbeing. Conventional modern medicine is sometimes called allopathic medicine. It involves the use of drugs or surgery, often supported by counseling and lifestyle measures. Alternative and complementary types of medicine include acupuncture, homeopathy, herbal medicine, art therapy, traditional Chinese medicine, and many more.

A clinician is a health worker who works directly with patients in a hospital or other healthcare setting. Nurses, doctors, psychotherapists, and other specialists are all clinicians. Not all medical specialists are clinicians. Researchers and laboratory workers are not clinicians because they do not work with patients.

The physician assesses the individual, with the aim of diagnosing, treating, and preventing disease using knowledge learned from training, research, and experiences, and clinical judgment. This area of science seeks ways to prevent and treat diseases that lead to illness or death.

Biomedical scientists use biotechnology techniques to study biological processes and diseases. They aim to develop successful treatments and cures. Biomedical research requires careful experimentation, development, and evaluation. It involves biologists, chemists, doctors, pharmacologists, and others. This field looks at drugs or medicines and how to use them.

Doctors and other health professionals use medications in the medical diagnosis, treatment, cure, and prevention of disease. Surgical procedures are necessary for diagnosing and treating some types of disease, malfomation, and injury. They use instrumental and manual means rather than medication.

A surgeon may carry out a surgical procedure to remove or replace diseased tissue or organs, or they may use surgery to remove tissue for biopsy. Sometimes, they remove unwanted tissue and then send it for diagnosis. Health professionals use a wide range of instruments to diagnose and treat a disease or other condition, to prevent a worsening of symptoms, to replace a damaged part — such as a hip or a knee — and so on. Medical devices range from test tubes to sophisticated scanning machines.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHEN DID SIKHISM BEGIN?

The Sikh faith is a relatively new religion, which began in about 1500. Its founder, Guru Nanak, came from the Punjab region of Northern India. He and nine other “gurus” set out the basic beliefs of Sikhism in the Guru Granth Sahib — the religion’s sacred book. Sikhs believe that God is found in all things.

Sikhism (Sikkhi), pronounced, from Sikh, meaning a “disciple”, “seeker,” or “learner”), is a monotheistic religion that originated in the Punjab region of the Indian subcontinent around the end of the 15th century. It is one of the youngest of the major world religions and the world’s fifth largest organized religion, as well as being the world’s ninth-largest overall religion. The fundamental beliefs of Sikhism, articulated in the sacred scripture Guru Granth Sahib, include faith and meditation on the name of the one creator, divine unity and equality of all humankind, engaging in selfless service, striving for justice for the benefit and prosperity of all and honest conduct and livelihood while living a householder’s life. As of the early 21st century, there are c.?25 million Sikhs.

Sikhism is based on the spiritual teachings of Guru Nanak, the first Guru (1469–1539), and the nine Sikh gurus that succeeded him. The Tenth Guru, Guru Gobind Singh, named the Sikh scripture Guru Granth sahib as his successor, terminating the line of human Gurus and making the scripture the eternal, religious spiritual guide for Sikhs. Sikhism rejects claims that any particular religious tradition has a monopoly on Absolute Truth.

The Sikh scripture opens with Ik Onkar (?), its Mul Mantar and fundamental prayer about One Supreme Being (God). Sikhism emphasizes simran (meditation on the words of the Guru Granth Sahib), that can be expressed musically through Kirtan or internally through Nam Japo (repeat God’s name) as a means to feel God’s presence. It teaches followers to transform the “Five Thieves” (lust, rage, greed, attachment, and ego).  Guru Nanak taught that living an “active, creative, and practical life” of “truthfulness, fidelity, self-control and purity” is above the metaphysical truth, and that the ideal man is one who “establishes union with God, knows His Will, and carries out that Will”. Guru Hargobind, the sixth Sikh Guru, established the political/temporal (Miri) and spiritual (Piri) realms to be mutually coexistent.

Sikhism evolved in times of religious persecution. Two of the Sikh gurus – Guru Arjun (1563–1605) and Guru Tegh Bahadur (1621–1675) – were tortured and executed by the Mughal rulers after they refused to convert to Islam. The persecution of Sikhs triggered the founding of the Khalsa as an order to protect the freedom of conscience and religion, with qualities of a “Sant-Sipahi” – a saint-soldier. The Khalsa was founded by the last Sikh Guru, Guru Gobind Singh.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHERE DID HINDUISM ORIGINATE?

Hinduism is one of the world’s oldest religions. It began in India some 5000 years ago and developed gradually from various early beliefs in the region. Those who follow the Hindu religion worship many different gods, and there are lots of different Hindu sects. Most Hindus believe in reincarnation — that a person’s soul moves to another body after death. Those who lead good lives are reborn in a higher state; those who do not may return as an animal or insect.

It has complex roots, and involves a vast array of practices and a host of deities. Its plethora of forms and beliefs reflects the tremendous diversity of India, where most of its one billion followers reside. Hinduism is more than a religion. It is a culture, a way of life, and a code of behavior. This is reflected in a term Indians use to describe the Hindu religion: Santana Dharma, which means eternal faith, or the eternal way things are (truth).

The word Hinduism derives from a Persian term denoting the inhabitants of the land beyond the Indus, a river in present-day Pakistan. By the early nineteenth century the term had entered popular English usage to describe the predominant religious traditions of South Asia, and it is now used by Hindus themselves. Hindu beliefs and practices are enormously diverse, varying over time and among individuals, communities, and regional areas.

Unlike Buddhism, Jainism, or Sikhism, Hinduism has no historical founder. Its authority rests instead upon a large body of sacred texts that provide Hindus with rules governing rituals, worship, pilgrimage, and daily activities, among many other things. Although the oldest of these texts may date back four thousand years, the earliest surviving Hindu images and temples were created some two thousand years later.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHAT IS BUDDHISM?

Buddhism began in northern India about 2500 years ago. It was founded by an Indian prince called Siddhartha Gautama, who had become upset by the suffering of the world. After travelling and meditating for three years, he adopted the name Buddha, which means “Enlightened One”. Buddhists, like Hindus, believe in reincarnation and karma. The ultimate aim of all Buddhists is to achieve Nirvana — a state of absolute peace.

The evidence of the early texts suggests that he was born as Siddhartha Gautama in Lumbini and grew up in Kapilavasthu, a town in the plains region of the modern Nepal–India border, and that he spent his life in what is now modern Bihar and Uttar Pradesh. Some hagiographic legends state that his father was a king named Suddhodana, his mother was Queen Maya, and he was born in Lumbini gardens. However, scholars such as Richard Gombrich consider this a dubious claim because a combination of evidence suggests he was born in the Shakyas community – one that later gave him the title Shakyamuni, and the Shakya community was governed by a small oligarchy or republic-like council where there were no ranks but where seniority mattered instead. Some of the stories about Buddha, his life, his teachings, and claims about the society he grew up in may have been invented and interpolated at a later time into the Buddhist texts.

According to the Buddhist sutras, Gautama was moved by the innate suffering of humanity and its endless repetition due to rebirth. He set out on a quest to end this repeated suffering. Early Buddhist canonical texts and early biographies of Gautama state that Gautama first studied under Vedic teachers, namely Alara Kalama (Sanskrit: Arada Kalama) and Uddaka Ramaputta (Sanskrit: Udraka Ramaputra), learning meditation and ancient philosophies, particularly the concept of “nothingness, emptiness” from the former, and “what is neither seen nor unseen” from the latter.

Finding these teachings to be insufficient to attain his goal, he turned to the practice of asceticism. This too fell short of attaining his goal, and then he turned to the practice of dhyana, meditation. He famously sat in meditation under a Ficus religiosa tree now called the Bodhi Tree in the town of Bodh Gaya in the Gangetic plains region of South Asia. He gained insight into the workings of karma and his former lives, and attained enlightenment, certainty about the Middle way (Skt. madhyam?-pratipad) as the right path of spiritual practice to end suffering (dukkha) from rebirths in Samsara. As a fully enlightened Buddha (Skt. samyaksa?buddha), he attracted followers and founded a Sangha (monastic order). Now, as the Buddha, he spent the rest of his life teaching the Dharma he had discovered, and died at the age of 80 in Kushinagar, India.

Buddha’s teachings were propagated by his followers, which in the last centuries of the 1st millennium BCE became over 18 Buddhist sub-schools of thought, each with its own basket of texts containing different interpretations and authentic teachings of the Buddha; these over time evolved into many traditions of which the more well-known and widespread in the modern era are Theravada, Mahayana and Vajrayana Buddhism.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHO WAS MOHAMMED?

Mohammed was a 7th-century prophet who founded the religion of Islam. Islam’s followers — Moslems (or Muslims) — believe that many prophets, including Jesus Christ and Moses, have carried the word of one God, named Allah. For Moslems, Mohammed was the greatest prophet of them all. His word is revealed in the Koran — the sacred book of Islam.

Muhammad, known as the Messenger of God, founded Islam and revealed the Qur’an. Few men have had a greater impact on faith and world events than Muhammad, the prophet of Islam. Today, 1.6 billion Muslims around the world view him not only as the seal of the prophets, but as the perfect example of an honest, just, merciful, and compassionate human being. Viewed by followers of Islam as the “Living Qur’an,” his life is considered an example to be emulated by all.

But Muhammad was not just a religious leader; he was a politician and statesman who united the warring tribes of Arabia and organized a community around belief in the “oneness” of God. His impact on the region of Arabia was so profound that the time prior to his calling as “God’s messenger” is referred to as the Time of Ignorance.

Muhammad was born in 570 C.E. in the city of Mecca in Arabia. His early childhood was filled with tragedy. His father, Abdullah, was a trader who died before he was born. In accordance with local tradition, Muhammad’s mother gave over the infant Muhammad to the care of Halimah, a Bedouin wet-nurse, to be raised in the desert of Arabia until he was five years old. However, Halimah returned him to his mother when he was only two because her husband was afraid that Muhammad was possessed by an evil spirit.

More tragedy followed. When Muhammad was six, his mother, Aminah, died and left him in the care of his paternal grandfather, Abdul Muttalib. Two years later, his grandfather died and Muhammad was given into the care of his uncle, Abu Talib, who raised him and played a prominent role in his life.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHICH WAS THE FIRST RELIGION TO HAVE ONE GOD?

Judaism, the religion of the Jewish people, was the first to have only one god. Jews believe that Judaism began in the Middle East 4000 years ago when God’s word was revealed to Abraham, the father of the Jewish people. God told Abraham that the Jews would be his chosen people in return for obeying his laws and spreading his message. Throughout their history, Jewish people have suffered persecution in many parts of the world.

Judaism is one of the oldest monotheistic religions in the world, although some scholars have argued that the earliest Israelites (pre-7th century BCE) were monolatristic rather than monotheistic. God in later Judaism was strictly monotheistic, an absolute one, indivisible, and incomparable being who is the ultimate cause of all existence. The Babylonian Talmud references other, “foreign gods” as non-existent entities to whom humans mistakenly ascribe reality and power. One of the best-known statements of Rabbinical Judaism on monotheism is the Second of Maimonides’:

God, the Cause of all, is one. This does not mean one as in one of a pair, nor one like a species (which encompasses many individuals), nor one as in an object that is made up of many elements, nor as a single simple object that is infinitely divisible. Rather, God is a unity unlike any other possible unity.

Some in Judaism and Islam reject the Christian idea of monotheism. Judaism uses the term shituf to refer to the worship of God in a manner which Judaism deems to be neither purely monotheistic (though still permissible for non-Jews) nor polytheistic (which would be prohibited).

Picture credit: Google

 

WHAT IS RELIGION?

A religion is a set of beliefs that attempts to make sense of the things in life that are difficult to understand, such as why we are here. Human beings have always sought explanations about the world, and various religions have developed in order to provide some answers. Most religions are based around the teachings of one God or several gods — a supreme being who created the world and determines what happens in it. Religions have been an extremely powerful force in human history, inspiring art and culture and shaping countries and empires.

There are many definitions of religion.  It is not that easy to pin down exactly what religion is and then to insure that the definition distinguishes religion from magic and from cults and sects.  Many people offer definitions without much knowledge of the wide range of religious phenomena and the many different cultural manifestations of religion.  It is a rather common misconception to think that religion has to do with god, or gods and supernatural beings or a supernatural or spiritual dimension or greater reality.  None of that is absolutely necessary because there are religions that are without those elements. 

 In this millennium there are over 6.2 billion people on the planet earth.  Most of them would declare that they are religious in some way.  Rough estimates are made that place people in the various traditions.

This has implications. For one, it means that the term “organized religion” is redundant. We often hear people say they are critical of organized religion (as if disorganized religion would be any better). But if a religion is not ordered (organized) then it’s not really a religion at all, as it does not expect its practitioners to live according to any rule. Indeed, they can hardly be considered “practitioners” if there is nothing for them to practice. They are merely “believers” at that point; those whom we might call spiritual, but not religious.

I’ve often heard that phrase criticized as being code for, “I like to think of myself as a spiritual person, but don’t actually do anything about it.” Which may be true, as far as it goes. But that doesn’t mean it’s not an accurate description. Someone who is spiritual is aware of certain spiritual realities. They believe that there is more to this world than the material. But being spiritual alone doesn’t make any demands on us. It is when our spiritual beliefs motivate us to live in a certain way that spirituality becomes religious.

Picture credit: Google

 

WHAT DO CHRISTIANS BELIEVE?

Christianity is a religion that has one God. Its followers — Christians — believe that Jesus Christ was the Son of God and that he lived to show people the way to eternal life with God through the forgive-ness of sins (wrongdoing). A key Christian belief is that Jesus was killed by his enemies and then rose from the dead to join God in heaven. Christianity is the world’s largest religion, with more followers than any other.

Christianity traces its beginning to the miraculous birth, adult ministry, death and resurrection of Jesus of Nazareth, known as Jesus Christ. Over 2000 years ago in Palestine (today’s Israel), Jesus was born into a humble Jewish family. His mother was a young peasant woman named Mary.

Christians believe that his father was the Holy Spirit of God, making Jesus both fully human and fully divine. His earliest followers came to believe that he was the Messiah, or messenger, sent by God to free God’s people from slavery, sin, and death. God sent his son Jesus in human form so that people would better understand God as a caring and loving parent.

Jesus lived and experienced the suffering of humans. Jesus healed the sick and told stories, or parables, and preached sermons that taught what God wanted people to do – to love God with all their hearts and love their neighbors as themselves. Jesus taught by example. By being loving and forgiving himself, Jesus taught others to be loving and forgiving – especially toward those who were considered outcasts in society. This is the central message and style of Jesus’ teaching.

During his adult ministry, Jesus built up a loyal following, led by his twelve disciples. But Jesus also made enemies among the religious and political leaders of his time. In the end, these powerful leaders were so threatened by Jesus’ growing following that the Roman governor sentenced Jesus to death and had him crucified. The third day after Jesus’ death, his followers found his tomb empty and discovered that he had been raised from the dead. Christians believe that the painful sacrifice of Jesus’ life on the cross shows how much God loves God’s people. Jesus paid with his life on Earth for the sins of the world.

Christians believe that in raising Jesus’ from the dead, God showed that Jesus’ message of love and forgiveness was more powerful than death, and that believing in Jesus and following the example of his life and his teaching would lead to eternal life after death. The resurrection (rising from the dead) is the sign of God’s salvation offered to all people. 

After his resurrection, Jesus Christ’s followers spread his message throughout the world, creating the Christian Church. Today there are about two billion Christians living all over the world.

Picture credit: Google

 

HOW ARE CIVILIZATIONS WIPED OUT?

Groups of people can be wiped out when their way of life is threatened by a sudden change of circumstances. One of the best known examples of this happened in the early 16th century, when Spanish conquistadors conquered the Incas and Aztecs of South America. More than 70 million indigenous people were wiped out by diseases such as smallpox and measles, which were brought from Europe by the Spanish. With no history of these diseases, the Incas and Aztecs had few natural defenses against these illnesses.

Europeans people of the Americas between the fifteenth and the seventeenth centuries. Some Europeans ventured out on unknown oceans in order to find trading routes to areas where spices and silver were to be obtained. The first to do this were the Spanish and the Portuguese. They persuaded the Pope to give them the exclusive right to rule over any new regions they might locate. Christopher Columbus, an Italian, sponsored by the rulers of Spain, sailed west in 1492, and thought that the lands he had reached were ‘the Indies’ (India and countries east of India about which he had read in the Travels of Marco Polo). Later exploration indicated that the ‘Indians’ of the ‘New World’ actually belonged to different cultural groups and were not part of Asia. Two types of culture were to be found in the Americas. There were small subsistence economies in the Caribbean region and in Brazil. There were also powerful monarchical systems based on well-developed agriculture and mining. These, like the Aztecs and Mayas of Central America and the Incas of Peru, also had monumental architecture. The exploration and later the settlement of South America were to have disastrous consequences for the native people and their cultures. It also marked the beginning of the slave trade, with Europeans selling slaves from Africa to work in plantations and mines in the Americas.

European conquest of the people of America was accompanied by the ruthless destruction of their manuscripts and monuments. It was only in the late nineteenth century that anthropologists began to study these cultures. Still later, archaeologists found the ruins of these civilisations. The Inca city of Machu Picchu was rediscovered in 1911. Recently, photographs taken from the air have shown traces of many cities now covered by forest. By contrast, we know the European side of the encounters in great detail. The Europeans who went to the Americas kept log-books and diaries of their journeys. There are records left by officials and Jesuit missionaries (see Theme 7). Europeans wrote about their ‘discovery’ of the Americas, and when histories of the countries of America were written, these were in terms of European settlements, with little reference to the local people.

People have been living in North and South America and nearby islands for thousands of years, and many migrations from Asia and from the South Sea Islands have a taken place over time. South America was (and still is, in parts) densely forested and mountainous, and the Amazon, the world’s largest river, flows through miles of dense forest. In Mexico, in Central America, there were densely settled areas of habitation along the coast and in the plains, while elsewhere villages were scattered over forested areas.

 

WHO LIVED ON EASTER ISLAND?

One of the great mysteries of the world is the identity of the people who inhabited Easter Island in the South Pacific. The island is famous for the mysterious stone statues found there. It is believed that they were carved by tribes of people who lived there during Neolithic times (more than 1000 years ago). Very little is known about these people, but they are thought to be the ancestors of the people of the islands of Polynesia.

The island’s local Polynesian name is Rapa Nui. The name “Easter Island” came from Dutch explorer Jacob Roggeveen, who was the island’s first European visitor on Easter Sunday in 1722.

Today, Easter Island is believed to be the most remote inhabited island in the world. It’s a special territory of Chile that is famous for its 887 huge statues — called moai — that were created by the early Rapanui people between 1100 and 1680.

Easter Island is a UNESCO World Heritge Site. Much of the island and the moai statues are protected within Rapa Nui National Park. The huge stone moai statues are sometimes referred to as “Easter Island heads.” This nickname is a bit misleading, though, since most of the statues have bodies. Scientists are still unearthing many moai statues that have large portions buried beneath the ground.

Almost all of the statues were carved out of solidified volcanic ash from an extinct volcano called Rano Raraku. The Rapanui carvers used only stone hand chisels to create the magnificent statues. A single moai statue could have taken a team of six men about one year to finish. Experts believe each statue might represent the deceased leader of a particular native family.

Although many statues remain in the quarry at Rano Raraku, many others were transported to other areas of Easter Island. This fact has fascinated explorers for years, because some of the statues weigh over 80 tons. How did the native Rapanui transport these statues up to 11 miles away without wheels or animals?

Experts have come up with many different theories over the years about how the native peoples might have transported these huge statues hundreds of years ago. To date, though, no one knows for sure how many of the statues got to their current locations around the island.

 

WHAT IS THE DREAMTIME?

The natural environment is very important to Australian Aborigines. This is because they traditionally believe that the world was created by human, animal and plant ancestors in something called the Dreamtime. The Dreamtime is celebrated and communicated through art, songs, dancing and story-telling.

The Dreamtime is a commonly used term for describing important features of Aboriginal spiritual beliefs and existence. It is not generally well understood by non-indigenous people.

Aboriginals believe that the Dreamtime was way back, at the very beginning. The land and the people were created by the Spirits. They made the rivers, streams, water holes the land, hills, rocks, plants and animals. It is believed that the Spirits gave them their hunting tools and each tribe its land, their totems and their Dreaming.

The Aboriginals believed that the entire world was made by their Ancestors way back in the very beginning of time, the Dreamtime. The Ancestors made everything. The Ancestors made particular sites to show the Aboriginal people which places were to be sacred. The Aboriginals performed ritual ceremonies and customary songs near the sacred sites to please the Ancestral spirits and to keep themselves alive.

Distinct tribes had different philosophies and beliefs about the Ancestors who made the world. Some believed that the Ancestors were animal-spirits.

Others in parts of Arnhem Land in the Northern Territory believed the Ancestors were huge snakes. In other places the spirit who created the world were believed to be the Wanadjina.

Dreamtime is the foundation of Aboriginal religion and culture. It dates back some 65,000 years. It is the story of events that have happened, how the universe came to be, how human beings were created and how their Creator intended for humans to function within the world as they knew it.

Aboriginal people understood the Dreamtime as a beginning that never ended. They held the belief that the Dreamtime is a period on a continuum of past, present and future. The Aborigines learned about their beginnings through their Dreamtime creation folklores that told of the momentous actions of the creators. The myths were the foundation of Aboriginal society and provided certainty about existence. The Australian aborigines believed that the land they occupied was once not in existence like it is today. It was free from form or life, vacuous – empty.

They unquestionably believed that this was the way things once were because the ancestors had said so and they would never doubt their word. It was during what has become known as the Dreamtime, the land, mountains, hills, rivers, plants, life forms both animal and human and sky above were formed by the actions of mysterious and supernatural spirits.

During the Dreamtime the creators made men women and animals, declared the laws of the land and how people were to behave to one another, the customs of food supply and distribution, the rituals of initiation, the ceremonies of death which are required to be performed so that the spirit of the dead travels peacefully to his or her spirit-place, and the laws of marriage. Some Dreaming’s told of the mythical creators disappearing. They believed that the creators disappeared from the sight of mere mortals, but continued to live in secret places.

Some lived in the tribe’s territory in rock crevices, trees and water holes. Others went up into the sky above as heavenly bodies. Others changed into (or perhaps became) natural forces such as wind, rain, thunder and lightning. It is believed that many of the creators continued to live on the land or in the sky above watching over them. These supernatural enigmatic creators were often referred to as men and women who had the ability to change shape into animals and other creatures such as the Rainbow Serpent.

There are also stories of heroes and heroines and Father and Mother figures.

The Dreamtime may be difficult for many of us to understand fully but it is part of which the Aboriginal people are the very essence and reason for being here. It is all encompassing and will forever be at the centre of their existence as a people.

WHO ORIGINALLY LIVED IN AUSTRALIA?

The first people to live in Australia arrived there about 40,000 years ago from Southeast Asia. These people were named “Aborigines” (people who have lived there since early times) by the European settlers who arrived in Australia during the 18th century. Life has been difficult for many Aboriginal Australians, forced to adapt to the settlers’ ways of life. Today, youngsters are being taught about their own rich heritage.

Australia holds some of the earliest archaeological evidence for the presence of modern humans outside Africa, with the earliest sites dated to at least 45,000 years ago, making Australian aboriginals one of the oldest continuous populations outside Africa. It is commonly assumed that following the initial dispersal of people into Sahul (joint Australia-New Guinea landmass) and until the arrival of the Europeans late in the 18th Century, there was no contact between Australia and the rest of the world.

Researcher Irina Pugach and colleagues now analysed genetic variation from across the genome from aboriginal Australians, New Guineans, island Southeast Asians, and Indians. Their findings suggest substantial gene flow from India to Australia 4,230 years ago, i.e. during the Holocene and well before European contact. “Interestingly,” says Pugach, “this date also coincides with many changes in the archaeological record of Australia, which include a sudden change in plant processing and stone tool technologies, with microliths appearing for the first time, and the first appearance of the dingo in the fossil record. Since we detect inflow of genes from India into Australia at around the same time, it is likely that these changes were related to this migration.”

Their analyses also reveal a common origin for populations from Australia, New Guinea and the Mamanwa – a Negrito group from the Philippines – and they estimated that these groups split from each other about 36,000 years ago. Mark Stoneking says: “This finding supports the view that these populations represent the descendants of an early ‘southern route’ migration out of Africa, while other populations in the region arrived later by a separate dispersal.” This also indicates that Australians and New Guineans diverged early in the history of Sahul, and not when the lands were separated by rising sea waters around 8,000 years ago.

WHO ARE THE INUIT?

The incredibly harsh environment of the Arctic is home to a group of people who settled there around 4000 years ago. They inhabit parts of Siberia, Alaska, Canada and Greenland. Those who live in North America are known as Inuit, which literally means “real men”. Many Inuit continue their traditional lifestyle — hunting for food and furs to sell but being part of both modern and traditional worlds can be hard, especially for young people.

The Inuit people live in the far northern areas of Alaska, Canada, Siberia, and Greenland. They originally made their home along the Alaskan coast, but migrated to other areas. Everything about the lives of the Inuit is influenced by the cold tundra climate in which they live.

The typical materials for making homes such as wood and mud are hard to find in the frozen tundra of the Arctic. The Inuit learned to make warm homes out of snow and ice for the winter. During the summer they would make homes from animal skin stretched over a frame made from driftwood or whalebones. The Inuit word for home is “igloo”.

The Inuit needed thick and warm clothing to survive the cold weather. They used animal skins and furs to stay warm. They made shirts, pants, boots, hats, and big jackets called anoraks from caribou and seal skin. They would line their clothes with furs from animals like polar bears, rabbits, and foxes.

The Inuit people were unable to farm and grow their own food in the harsh desert of the tundra. They mostly lived off of meat from hunting animals. They used harpoons to hunt seals, walruses, and the bowhead whale. They also ate fish and foraged for wild berries. A high percentage of their food was fatty, which gave them energy in the cold weather.

In order to hunt larger prey like walruses and whales, the Inuit hunters would gather in a large group. To hunt a whale, typically at least 20 hunters would gather on a large boat armed with a number of harpoons. They would attach a number of seal-skin balloons filled with air to the harpoons. This way the whale could not dive deep into the water when it was first speared. Each time that the whale would come to the surface for air, the hunters would harpoon it again. Once the whale died, they would tie it to the boat and tow it back to shore.

It would sometimes take a number of men a long time to catch and kill a whale, but it was well worth it. The Inuit used all parts of the whale including the meat, blubber, skin, oil, and bones. A large whale could feed a small community for a year.

Despite the harsh landscape of the Arctic, the Inuit still found ways to travel long distances. On land and ice they used dogsleds called qamutik. They bred strong sled dogs from wolves and dogs to pull the sleds which were made from whale bones and wood. These dogs became the husky dog breed.

On the water, the Inuit used different kinds of boats for different activities. For hunting they used small single-passenger boats called kayaks. They also built larger, faster boats called umiaqs that were used for transporting people, dogs, and goods.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHO ARE THE NATIVE AMERICANS?

Around 20,000 years ago, the first settlers of North America arrived from Asia. They were able to travel over land, because at the time, the two continents were joined together. These early settlers gradually formed different tribes and spread them-selves throughout the whole country. When the first Europeans arrived during the 15th century, they thought they had landed in Asia, and called the Native Americans “Indians”. The relationship between the Indians and the new settlers was difficult, and many battles were fought.

Many thousands of years before Christopher Columbus’ ships landed in the Bahamas, a different group of people discovered America: the nomadic ancestors of modern Native Americans who hiked over a “land bridge” from Asia to what is now Alaska more than 12,000 years ago. In fact, by the time European adventurers arrived in the 15th century A.D., scholars estimate that more than 50 million people were already living in the Americas. Of these, some 10 million lived in the area that would become the United States. As time passed, these migrants and their descendants pushed south and east, adapting as they went. In order to keep track of these diverse groups, anthropologists and geographers have divided them into “culture areas,” or rough groupings of contiguous peoples who shared similar habitats and characteristics. Most scholars break North America—excluding present-day Mexico—into 10 separate culture areas: the Arctic, the Subarctic, the Northeast, the Southeast, the Plains, the Southwest, the Great Basin, California, the Northwest Coast and the Plateau.

The Arctic culture area, a cold, flat, treeless region (actually a frozen desert) near the Arctic Circle in present-day Alaska, Canada and Greenland, was home to the Inuit and the Aleut. Both groups spoke, and continue to speak, dialects descended from what scholars call the Eskimo-Aleut language family. Because it is such an inhospitable landscape, the Arctic’s population was comparatively small and scattered. Some of its peoples, especially the Inuit in the northern part of the region, were nomads, following seals, polar bears and other game as they migrated across the tundra. In the southern part of the region, the Aleut were a bit more settled, living in small fishing villages along the shore.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE INDIGENOUS PEOPLES?

The human race is made up of many different nationalities and groups of people. Indigenous people are those who are native to a certain area. The term is often used to describe the original inhabitants of areas that are now populated by people from other parts of the world.

Indigenous peoples are inheritors and practitioners of unique cultures and ways of relating to people and the environment. They have retained social, cultural, economic and political characteristics that are distinct from those of the dominant societies in which they live. Despite their cultural differences, indigenous peoples from around the world share common problems related to the protection of their rights as distinct peoples.

Indigenous peoples have sought recognition of their identities, way of life and their right to traditional lands, territories and natural resources for years, yet throughout history; their rights have always been violated. Indigenous peoples today, are arguably among the most disadvantaged and vulnerable groups of people in the world. The international community now recognizes that special measures are required to protect their rights and maintain their distinct cultures and way of life. Find below a short history of the indigenous struggle in the international stage.

While making up less than five percent of the world’s population, indigenous people account for 15 percent of the poorest. They’re more likely to suffer from malnutrition, and often lack adequate social protection and economic resources. The international community recognizes that special measures are required to protect their rights and maintain their distinct cultures.

The life expectancy of indigenous people is as much as 20 years lower than that of their non-indigenous counterparts. Often lacking adequate healthcare and information, they are more likely to get diseases such as malaria, tuberculosis, HIV and AIDS.

More than one in three indigenous women are sexually assaulted during their lifetime, and they also have higher rates of maternal mortality, teen pregnancy, and sexually transmitted diseases. The Declaration on the Right of Indigenous People draws attention to the needs and rights of indigenous women and calls for action to protect them from violence. Indigenous peoples are inheritors and practitioners of unique cultures and ways of living.?Nearly 70 million indigenous women and men depend on forests for their livelihoods, and many more are farmers, hunter gatherers or pastoralists.

These communities thrive by living in harmony with their surroundings. Research shows that where indigenous groups have control of the land, forests and biodiversity flourishes. Indigenous communities’ contribution to fighting climate change are far greater than previously thought. Their forestlands store at least one quarter of all above-ground tropical forest carbon – about 55 trillion metric tonnes. This is?equivalent to four times the total global carbon emissions in 2014. Given that data isn’t available for all the lands native communities manage around the world, the actual impact is far greater.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHY DO SOME PEOPLE MIGRATE TO OTHER COUNTRIES?

The most common reason that people move to other countries is to seek work. Modem North America was founded through mass immigration — its population grew from 31 to 92 million between 1860 and 1910. Some people may leave their home country because of war, or for political or religious reasons. These people are known as refugees.

Migration involves people crossing state boundaries and staying in the host state for a minimum length of time. Migration occurs for many reasons. The overwhelming majority of people migrate internationally for reasons related to work, family and study – involving migration processes that largely occur without fundamentally challenging either migrants or the countries they enter. In contrast, other people leave their homes and countries for a range of compelling and sometimes tragic reasons, such as conflict, persecution and disaster. While those who have been displaced, such as refugees and internally displaced persons (IDPs), comprise a relatively small percentage of all migrants, they are often the most in need of assistance and support. The terms “international migration” and “international migrant” are different but often conflated and used (incorrectly) interchangeably. International migration is the process of moving from one country to another. It involves action. In contrast, a “migrant” is a person described as such for one or more reasons, depending on the context. While in many cases, migrants do undertake some form of migration, this is not always the case. In some situations, people who have never undertaken migration may be referred to as migrants – children of people born overseas, for example, are commonly called second or third-generation migrants. While there are several different potential systems for categorizing international migrants, one system organizes them into nine groups: temporary labour migrants; irregular, illegal, or undocumented migrants; highly skilled and business migrants; refugees; asylum seeker; forced migration; family members; return migrants; and long-term, low-skilled migrants. These migrants can also be divided into two large groups, permanent and temporary. Permanent migrants intend to establish their permanent residence in a new country and possibly obtain that country’s citizenship. Temporary migrants intend only to stay for a limited periods of time; perhaps until the end of a particular program of study or for the duration of their work contract or a certain work season. Both types of migrants have a significant effect on the economies and societies of the chosen destination country and the country of origin.

Similarly, the countries which receive these migrants are often grouped into four categories: traditional settlement countries, European countries which encouraged labour migration after World War II, European countries which receive a significant portion of their immigrant populations from their former colonies, and countries which formerly were points of emigration but have recently emerged as immigrant destinations.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS URBANIZATION?

In the modern world, more and more people live in towns and cities. This is mainly because of employment opportunities — there are generally more jobs to be found in urban areas — but also because modern building methods allow more people to live in a smaller area. Roughly half of the world’s population lives in cities, and this proportion is expected to increase.

Urbanization is something that eventually happens in any developing country, as the population condenses into smaller cities and towns. Agriculture begins to decline, and industrialization fuels the move from rural areas to urban ones.

There are some positives and negatives to urbanization. When done correctly, urbanization means a greater variety of opportunity for residents. If it gets out of hand, though, crime and poverty start to rise uncontrollably.

Urbanization is when people move from rural farmland to cities and towns. Rural areas are more densely packed and offer greater opportunities to their residents in the form of higher paying jobs and a larger variety of job opportunities.

Most developing countries experience the process of urbanization, especially once they start becoming industrialized. Cities and towns become hubs of trade and culture, and more people start moving out of the country to gain access to some of these social and financial benefits.

Urbanization is a natural part of developing society, but it has its downside as well. As populations in cities and towns rise, they expand and eventually invade rural areas. We need to strike a balance with urbanization if we want to flourish as a society. Urbanization is inevitable as a country’s production moves away from agriculture and towards industry. People begin to move to the cities for better access to employment and resources.

Multiple factors contribute to urbanization, and many of them are positive. People seek the best opportunity to provide for themselves and their families, and urban environments are often the answer.

Urban areas have more jobs to offer and can lure people out of rural areas with the promise of a better life and a higher-paying salary. People find more jobs in virtually every industry while looking in cities and towns than they do searching rural locations. There are more people in urban areas, which mean there is more demand. The increased demand opens the door to employment opportunities for a lot of people who can’t find a job in their rural hometown.

In developing countries, employment opportunities often open rapidly through the process of industrialization. Every developing country goes through a period of industrialization, where jobs move from agriculture to production. People begin to move to cities and towns more frequently, adding to the urbanization of that country.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS THE WORLD’S POPULATION GETTING OLDER OR YOUNGER?

The average age of a population varies from country to country. In the more developed parts of the world, the population is generally older. High standards of healthcare allow people to live longer, and families tend to have fewer children. In poorer countries, life expectancy is shorter and many babies die at birth. As a result, families have more children, which mean that the population is generally younger.

People worldwide are living longer. Today, for the first time in history, most people can expect to live into their sixties and beyond. By 2050, the world’s population aged 60 years and older is expected to total 2 billion, up from 900 million in 2015. Today, 125 million people are aged 80 years or older. By 2050, there will be almost this many (120 million) living in China alone, and 434 million people in this age group worldwide. By 2050, 80% of all older people will live in low- and middle-income countries.

The pace of population ageing around the world is also increasing dramatically. France had almost 150 years to adapt to a change from 10% to 20% in the proportion of the population that was older than 60 years .However, places such as Brazil, China and India will have slightly more than 20 years to make the same adaptation.

While this shift in distribution of a country’s population towards older ages – known as population ageing – started in high-income countries (for example in Japan 30% of the population are already over 60 years old), it is now low- and middle-income countries that are experiencing the greatest change. By the middle of the century many countries for e.g. Chile, China, the Islamic Republic of Iran and the Russian Federation will have a similar proportion of older people to Japan.

A longer life brings with it opportunities, not only for older people and their families, but also for societies as a whole. Additional years provide the chance to pursue new activities such as further education, a new career or pursuing a long neglected passion. Older people also contribute in many ways to their families and communities. Yet the extent of these opportunities and contributions depends heavily on one factor: health.

There is, however, little evidence to suggest that older people today are experiencing their later years in better health than their parents. While rates of severe disability have declined in high-income countries over the past 30 years, there has been no significant change in mild to moderate disability over the same period.

At the biological level, ageing results from the impact of the accumulation of a wide variety of molecular and cellular damage over time. This leads to a gradual decrease in physical and mental capacity, a growing risk of disease, and ultimately, death. But these changes are neither linear nor consistent, and they are only loosely associated with a person’s age in years. While some 70 year-olds enjoy extremely good health and functioning, other 70 year-olds are frail and require significant help from others.

Beyond biological changes, ageing is also associated with other life transitions such as retirement, relocation to more appropriate housing, and the death of friends and partners. In developing a public-health response to ageing, it is important not just to consider approaches that ameliorate the losses associated with older age, but also those that may reinforce recovery, adaptation and psychosocial growth.

Common conditions in older age include hearing loss, cataracts and refractive errors, back and neck pain and osteoarthritis, chronic obstructive pulmonary disease, diabetes, depression, and dementia. Furthermore, as people age, they are more likely to experience several conditions at the same time.

Older age is also characterized by the emergence of several complex health states that tend to occur only later in life and that do not fall into discrete disease categories. These are commonly called geriatric syndromes. They are often the consequence of multiple underlying factors and include frailty, urinary incontinence, falls, delirium and pressure ulcers.

Geriatric syndromes appear to be better predictors of death than the presence or number of specific diseases. Yet outside of countries that have developed geriatric medicine as a specialty, they are often overlooked in traditionally structured health services and in epidemiological research.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHICH IS THE WORLD’S MOST POPULATED COUNTRY?

China has been the world’s most populated country for some time. This vast country is home to over one billion people around one sixth of the world’s total. In an effort to control the growth in numbers of people there, the government has encouraged families to have only one child.

India is set to overtake China as the world’s most populous country in less than a decade, according to a new United Nations report.

China and India currently account for about 37% of the entire global population of roughly 7.7 billion, with China currently home to about 1.4 billion people and India to 1.3 billion. But by 2027, India will have more people than China, according to the UN’s 2019 World Population Prospects report released Monday, and by 2050 the gap is expected to have widened even further. “Between 2019 and 2050, 55 countries or areas are expected to see their populations decrease by at least 1%,” the report said, mostly due to low-levels of fertility and in some cases, high numbers of emigration.

“In the largest of these, China, the population is projected to shrink by 31.4 million, or 2.2 per cent.” That would put China’s population at 1.1 billion, fewer than the 1.5 billion forecast for India.

By 2050, the report predicts the planet’s entire population will be 9.7 billion people, a staggering rise in just one century. Five years after the founding of the UN in 1950, the global population was a mere 2.6 billion people. The UN compiles the report using demographic trends and relevant patterns in human fertility, mortality and migration. The aim is to provide governments with information as they work towards the UN’s 2030 Sustainable Development Goals.

China has been attempting to preemptively tackle a looming population decline for years. With the country’s population rapidly aging and birth rates falling, Beijing even reversed its infamous One Child policy to encourage couples to have more children.

But with an increasingly urban population facing rising costs of living, attempts to push up the birth rate have failed.

Besides India overtaking China, the UN report said Nigeria will be the third most populous country by 2050 with an estimated 733 million people, overtaking the United States, which will fall to fourth place with a population of 434 million. Pakistan will remain the world’s fifth largest country in terms of population.

“Many of the fastest growing populations are in the poorest countries, where population growth brings additional challenges”, said Liu Zhenmin, United Nations Under-Secretary-General for Economic and Social Affairs (DESA), in a statement.

More than half of the predicted global population by 2050 will be clustered in just nine countries, the report said: India, Nigeria, Pakistan, the Democratic Republic of Congo, Ethiopia, Tanzania, Indonesia, Egypt and the United States. Large global trends include decreasing populations, unprecedentedly large, aging populations due to rising life expectancy, and a narrowing discrepancy between rich and poor countries.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WILL THE WORLD’S POPULATION CONTINUE TO GROW?

Around a thousand years ago, the world’s population began to increase dramatically, with the sharpest increase occurring during the 20th century. In the year 2000, the world’s population reached six billion, and its growth shows no sign of stopping. Many people fear that an ever-increasing population will lead to serious problems with food supply and overcrowding.

There has been tremendous growth in the size of the world’s population in the last half century. Global population was around 3 billion in 1960. By 1987, in less than three decades, it had surpassed 5 billion and there were around 7.6 billion people in the world in 2018.

This growth varies greatly across regions. Since 1960, the largest relative growth has taken place in Sub-Saharan Africa where the population expanded from 227 million in 1960 to more than 1 billion in 2018—a nearly fivefold increase. The second largest growth over the period can be seen in Middle East and North Africa, where the population increased more than 4 times, from 105 million to 449 million.

It is projected that the world’s population will continue to grow and will reach nearly 10 billion by 2050. While in other regions growth will slow significantly, in Sub-Saharan Africa, the population is projected to double by 2050, an expansion of nearly 10 times relative to 1960, from 227 million to 2.2 billion.

As a result, the share of Sub-Saharan Africa in the world’s population is projected to grow as well. In 1960, the share of the region was just 7 percent, but this has increased to 14 percent in 2018, and is projected to reach 23 percent by 2050. Globally, almost 1 in 4 people will be Sub-Saharan African in 2050, whereas the ratio was 1 in 13 in 1960.

This is largely due to continuously higher fertility rates in Sub-Saharan Africa compared to the rest of the world. Today, on average, women there have 4.8 children per woman, compared with less than 3 children per woman worldwide, and the fertility in Sub-Saharan Africa is projected to remain substantially higher than in any other region for the next few decades.

The size of the world’s population is the result of fertility and mortality in the past years – births and deaths. In fact, there is a strong correlation between fertility and mortality. Women tend to have more children where children are more likely to die, and bear fewer children where their child’s risk of dying is lower. In all regions, both mortality and fertility are lowering, but in Sub-Saharan Africa both fertility and mortality are higher than in other parts of the world, and fertility tends to be higher for a given level of child mortality, when compared to other regions, such as South Asia.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT CAN I DO TO HELP PROTECT THE ENVIRONMENT?

Everyone can do things to help save the environment — here are a few things you could do. Using recycled paper and card is a good way to start, as is making sure that all the glass, cans, and paper that your family uses is sent for recycling. Try to use public transport instead of travelling by car and encourage others to do the same. Switch off lights and other electrical appliances when they are not in use. Make sure that all aerosol products you use do not contain any CFCs.

Environmental pollution is one of the key problems faced in our modern world. Though there have been massive technological advancement in these recent days, it has also invited negative effects to the environment. By doing a simple thing like planting a tree, we shall be making the world a better place and for sure we shall always live to be proud of our achievement.

Saving the environment is not just an issue anymore. It is a survival truth. Individuals, organisations and governments need to come together and join hands to protect what is left of our planet so that the future is not wiped out before it’s time for a curtain call.

Experts say that proper handling of waste materials, such as reusing or disposing of them properly, should constitute an important part of our efforts to preserve energy and protect the environment. Countries worldwide should use less coal and more reusable power like hydro or solar power.

Let us plan our cities according to the available water resources and not avail water for too many homes that have been crammed into development. Saving energy reduces air pollution and greenhouse gases. The less we pollute our environment, the more we prevent global warming. Let us check the seas from rising and submerging our lands.

Increasing number of organisations are being formed to prevent the planet from premature extinction. More and more corporates have joined the race to save the planet. We can simply begin by buying recycled products for our office, home or school. The greater the demand for recycled products, the more these companies will be encouraged to add recycled material to their products.

We can also make simple changes, like using reusable bags and containers. We should try and conserve electricity by turning off the lights, TV, or other electrical appliances when not in use. Use cold water in the washer whenever possible. Buy less disposable products. Ban plastic. Buy more fuel-efficient cars (such as a hybrid or electric) and recycle your engine oil. Use public transit whenever possible. Let us walk more and drive less to conserve fuel and prevent auto-emission.

We should avoid littering our roads and highways. And prevent others from doing so. Always dispose your litter properly. Littering is not just bad for the environment; it is also an offence carrying heavy fines. We use more organic fertilizers. Our farms need less pesticides and more organic methods.

Plant trees to improve air quality. Take a stand against deforestation. Losing our rainforests means losing millions of trees that would otherwise be cleaning the air for us. Let’s teach our children to respect Nature.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS THERE A HOLE IN THE OZONE LAYER?

Given the right conditions, CFCs can also damage the ozone layer. The CFCs combine with very cool air, producing chlorine — a substance that eats away at ozone. Ozone loss is worst at the area above the South Pole, where a complete “hole” was confirmed in 1985. Reduced ozone levels mean that a greater amount of the Sun’s harmful ultraviolet rays will reach the Earth’s surface, affecting human and animal health, as well as damaging food crops.

The ozone hole is not technically a “hole” where no ozone is present, but is actually a region of exceptionally depleted ozone in the stratosphere over the Antarctic that happens at the beginning of Southern Hemisphere spring (August–October). Satellite instruments provide us with daily images of ozone over the Antarctic region. The ozone hole image below shows the very low values (blue and purple colored area) centered over Antarctica on 4 October 2004. From the historical record we know that total column ozone values of less than 220 Dobson Units were not observed prior to 1979. From an aircraft field mission over Antarctica we also know that a total column ozone level of less than 220 Dobson Units is a result of catalyzed ozone loss from chlorine and bromine compounds. For these reasons, we use 220 Dobson Units as the boundary of the region representing ozone loss. Using the daily snapshots of total column ozone, we can calculate the area on the Earth that is enclosed by a line with values of 220 Dobson Units (the white line in the figure below).

Many people have heard that the ozone hole is caused by chemicals called CFCs, short for chlorofluorocarbons. CFCs escape into the atmosphere from refrigeration and propellant devices and processes. In the lower atmosphere, they are so stable that they persist for years, even decades. This long lifetime allows some of the CFCs to eventually reach the stratosphere. In the stratosphere, ultraviolet light breaks the bond holding chlorine atoms (Cl) to the CFC molecule. A free chlorine atom goes on to participate in a series of chemical reactions that both destroy ozone and return the free chlorine atom to the atmosphere unchanged, where it can destroy more and more ozone molecules. For those who know the story of CFCs and ozone, that is the part of the tale that is probably familiar.

The part of the story that fewer people know is that while the chlorine atoms freed from CFCs do ultimately destroy ozone, the destruction doesn’t happen immediately. Most of the roaming chlorine that gets separated from CFCs actually becomes part of two chemicals that—under-normal atmospheric conditions—are so stable that scientists consider them to be long-term reservoirs for chlorine.

Under normal atmospheric conditions, the two chemicals that store most atmospheric chlorine (hydrochloric acid, and chlorine nitrate) are stable. But in the long months of polar darkness over Antarctica in the winter, atmospheric conditions are unusual. An endlessly circling whirlpool of stratospheric winds called the polar vortex isolates the air in the center. Because it is completely dark, the air in the vortex gets so cold that clouds form, even though the Antarctic air is extremely thin and dry. Chemical reactions take place that could not take place anywhere else in the atmosphere. These unusual reactions can occur only on the surface of polar stratospheric cloud particles, which may be water, ice, or nitric acid, depending on the temperature.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE CFCs?

CFCs (chlorofluorocarbons) are another example of greenhouse gases. They are found in aerosol sprays, refrigeration and air-conditioning systems, and certain types of foam packaging. Awareness of the damage caused by CFCs has meant that some products are labelled as “CFC Free”.

Chlorofluorocarbon (CFC) is an organic compound that contains carbon, chlorine, and fluorine, produced as a volatile derivative of methane and ethane. A common subclass is the hydrochlorofluorocarbons (HCFCs), which contain hydrogen, as well. Freon is DuPont’s brand name for CFCs, HCFCs and related compounds. Other commercial names from around the world are Algofrene, Arcton, Asahiflon, Daiflon, Eskimo, FCC, Flon, Flugene, Forane, Fridohna, Frigen, Frigedohn, Genetron, Isceon, Isotron, Kaiser, Kaltron, Khladon, Ledon, Racon, and Ucon. The most common representative is dichlorodifluoromethane (R-12 or Freon-12).

Chlorofluorocarbons (CFCs) are a family of chemical compounds developed back in the 1930’s as safe, non-toxic, non-flammable alternative to dangerous substances like ammonia for purposes of refrigeration and spray can propellants. Their usage grew enormously over the years. One of the elements that make up CFCs is chlorine. Very little chlorine exists naturally in the atmosphere. But it turns out that CFCs are an excellent way of introducing chlorine into the ozone layer. The ultraviolet radiation at this altitude breaks down CFCs, freeing the chlorine. Under the proper conditions, this chlorine has the potential to destroy large amounts of ozone. This has indeed been observed, especially over Antarctica. As a consequence, levels of genetically harmful ultraviolet radiation have increased.

Work on alternatives for chlorofluorocarbons in refrigerants began in the late 1970s after the first warnings of damage to stratospheric ozone were published. The hydrochlorofluorocarbons (HCFCs) are less stable in the lower atmosphere, enabling them to break down before reaching the ozone layer. Nevertheless, a significant fraction of the HCFCs do break down in the stratosphere and they have contributed to more chlorine buildup there than originally predicted. Later alternatives lacking the chlorine, the hydrofluorocarbons (HFCs) have an even shorter lifetimes in the lower atmosphere. One of these compounds, HFC-134a, is now used in place of CFC-12 in automobile air conditioners. Hydrocarbon refrigerants (a propane/isobutane blend) are also used extensively in mobile air conditioning systems in Australia, the USA and many other countries, as they have excellent thermodynamic properties and perform particularly well in high ambient temperatures. One of the natural refrigerants (along with Ammonia and Carbon Dioxide), hydrocarbons have negligible environmental impacts and are also used worldwide in domestic and commercial refrigeration applications, and are becoming available in new split system air conditioners

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS ACID RAIN?

Waste gases from factories, such as sulphur dioxide and nitrogen dioxide, combine with water in the air to produce sulphuric and nitric acid. This falls as acid rain, sleet or snow. It pollutes rivers and lakes, kills trees and even eats away at buildings.

Acid rain is a result of air pollution. When any type of fuel is burnt, lots of different chemicals are produced. The smoke that comes from a fire or the fumes that come out of a car exhaust don’t just contain the sooty grey particles that you can see – they also contains lots of invisible gases that can be even more harmful to our environment.

Power stations, factories and cars all burn fuels and therefore they all produce polluting gases. Some of these gases (especially nitrogen oxides and sulphur dioxide) react with the tiny droplets of water in clouds to form sulphuric and nitric acids. The rain from these clouds then Falls as very weak acid – which is why it is known as “acid rain”.

Acidity is measured using a scale called the pH scale. This scale goes from 0 to 14. 0 is the most acidic and 14 is the most alkaline (opposite of acidic). Something with a pH value of 7, we call neutral, this means that it is neither acidic nor alkaline.

Very strong acids will burn if they touch your skin and can even destroy metals. Acid rain is much, much weaker than this, never acidic enough to burn your skin. Rain is always slightly acidic because it mixes with naturally occurring oxides in the air. Unpolluted rain would have a pH value of between 5 and 6. When the air becomes more polluted with nitrogen oxides and sulphur dioxide the acidity can increase to a pH value of 4. Some rain has even been recorded as being pH2.

Vinegar has a pH value of 2.2 and lemon juice has a value of pH2.3. Even the strongest recorded acid rain is only about as acidic as lemon juice or vinegar and we know that these don’t harm us.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS GLOBAL WARMING?

The “greenhouse effect” is a natural process through which gases in the atmosphere trap the Sun’s heat and warm the Earth. Industrial activities such as burning fossil fuels have added to the levels of carbon dioxide and other “greenhouse gases” in the atmosphere. This has increased the greenhouse effect, causing the Earth to get hotter than it would have done naturally.

Glaciers are melting, sea levels are rising, cloud forests are dying, and wildlife is scrambling to keep pace. It has become clear that humans have caused most of the past century’s warming by releasing heat-trapping gases as we power our modern lives. Called greenhouse gases, their levels are higher now than at any time in the last 8000,000 years.

We often call the result global warming, but it is causing a set of changes to the Earth’s climate, or long-term weather patterns, that varies from place to place. While many people think of global warming and climate change as synonyms, scientists use “climate change” when describing the complex shifts now affecting our planet’s weather and climate systems—in part because some areas actually get cooler in the short term.

Climate change encompasses not only rising average temperatures but also extreme weather events, shifting wildlife populations and habitats, rising seas, and a range of other impacts. All of those changes are emerging as human continue to add heat-trapping greenhouses gases to the atmosphere, changing the rhythms of climate that all living things have come to rely on.

What will we do—what can we do—to slow this human-caused warming? How will we cope with the changes we’ve already set into motion? While we struggle to figure it all out, the fate of the Earth as we know it—coasts, forests, farms, and snow-capped mountains—hangs in the balance.

Sunlight shines onto the Earth’s surface, where the energy is absorbed and then radiate back into the atmosphere as heat. In the atmosphere, greenhouse gas molecules trap some of the heat, and the rest escapes into space. The more greenhouse gases concentrate in the atmosphere, the more heat gets locked up in the molecules.

Scientists have known about the greenhouse effect since 1824, when Joseph fourier calculated that the Earth would be much colder if it had no atmosphere. This natural greenhouse effect is what keeps the Earth’s climate livable. Without it, the Earth’s surface would be an average of about 60 degrees Fahrenheit (33 degrees Celsius) cooler.

Levels of greenhouse gases have gone up and down over the Earth’s history, but they had been fairly constant for the past few thousand years. Global average temperatures had also stayed fairly constant over that time—until the past 150 years. Through the burning of fossil fuels and other activities that have emitted large amounts of greenhouse gases, particularly over the past few decades, humans are now enhancing the greenhouse effect and warming Earth significantly, and in ways that promise many effects, scientists warn.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW HAS HUMANKIND ENDANGERED THE EARTH?

Human beings have affected the Earth’s environment like no other species on the planet. The destruction of rainforests, pollution from industry and transport, and wasteful use of resources are just some of the ways in which people have put the Earth in danger.

Humans have destroyed a tenth of Earth’s remaining wilderness in the last 25 years and there may be none left within a century if trends continue, according to an authoritative new study.

Researchers found a vast area the size of two Alaska’s – 3.3m square kilometres – had been tarnished by human activities between 1993 and today, which experts said was a “shockingly bad” and “profoundly large number”.

The Amazon accounted for nearly a third of the “catastrophic” loss; showing huge tracts of pristine rainforest are still being disrupted despite the Brazilian government slowing deforestation. A further 14% disappeared in central Africa, home to thousands of species including forest elephants and chimpanzees.

The loss of the world’s last untouched refuges would not just be disastrous for endangered species but for climate change efforts, the authors said, because some of the forests store enormous amounts of carbon.

“Without any policies to protect these areas, they are falling victim to widespread development. We probably have one to two decades to turn this around,” said lead author Dr. James Watson, of the University of Queensland and Wildlife Conservation Society.

The analysis defined wilderness as places that are “ecologically largely intact” and “mostly free of human disturbance”, though some have indigenous people living within them. The team counted areas as no longer wilderness if they scored on eight measures of humanity’s footprint, including roads, lights at night and agriculture.

The largest chunk of wilderness in the Amazon basin shrank from 1.8m sq km to 1.3m sq km, while the Ucayali moist forests in the west of the Amazon, home to more than 600 bird species and primates including emperor tamarins, was badly affected. The trajectory of loss in the world’s biggest rainforest was “particularly concerning”, the authors warned, given it happened despite deforestation rates slowing.

In Africa, none of the lowland forest in the western Congo basin is now considered globally significant wilderness, the study found. WWF believes the area is possibly home to more gorillas and chimpanzees than other area in the world.

The study said that wilderness was being loss faster than pristine places were being designated as protected areas, at 3.3m sq km versus 2.5m sq km.

Professor William Laurance of James Cook University said: “Environmental policies are failing the world’s vanishing wildernesses. Despite being strongholds for imperilled biodiversity, regulating local climates, and sustaining many indigenous communities, wilderness areas are vanishing before our eye.”

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT DOES THE OZONE LAYER DO?

Ozone is a very important gas in the Earth’s atmosphere. It screens out some of the harmful ultraviolet rays that come from the Sun. The ozone layer is a very fine layer of the gas that surrounds the Earth at a height varying between 15 and 50km (between 9 and 30 miles).

The ozone layer is one layer of the stratosphere, the second layer of the Earth’s atmosphere. The stratosphere is the mass of protective gases clinging to our planet.

The stratosphere gets its name because it is stratified, or layered: as elevation increases, the stratosphere gets warmer. The stratosphere increases in warmth with elevation because ozone gases in the upper layers absorb intense ultraviolet radiation from the sun.

Ozone is only a trace gas in the atmosphere—only about 3 molecules for every 10 million molecules of air. But it does a very important job. Like a sponge, the ozone layer absorbs bits of radiation hitting Earth from the sun. Even though we need some of the sun’s radiation to live, too much of it can damage living things. The ozone layer acts as a shield for life on Earth.

Ozone is good at trapping a type of radiation called ultraviolet radiation, or UV light, which can penetrate organisms’ protective layers, like skin, damaging DNA molecules in plants and animals. There are two major types of UV light: UVB and UVA.

UVB is the cause of skin conditions like sunburns, and cancers like basal cell carcinoma and squamous cell carcinoma. People used to think that UVA light, the radiation used in tanning beds, is harmless because it doesn’t cause burns. However, scientists now know that UVA light is even more harmful than UVB, penetrating more deeply and causing a deadly skin cancer, melanoma, and premature aging. The ozone layer, our Earth’s sunscreen, absorbs about 98 percent of this devastating UV light.

The ozone layer is getting thinner. Chemicals called chlorofluorocarbons (CFCs) are a reason we have a thinning ozone layer. A chlorofluorocarbon (CFC) is a molecule that contains the elements carbon, chlorine, and fluorine. CFCs are everywhere, mostly in refrigerants and plastic products. Businesses and consumers use them because they’re inexpensive, they don’t catch fire easily, and they don’t usually poison living things. But the CFCs start eating away at the ozone layer once they get blown into the stratosphere.

Ozone molecules, which are simply made of three joined oxygen atoms, are always being destroyed and reformed naturally. But CFCs in the air make it very difficult for ozone to reform once it’s broken apart. The ozone layer, which only makes up 0.00006 percent of Earth’s atmosphere, is getting thinner and thinner all the time.

“Ozone holes” are popular names for areas of damage to the ozone layer. This is inaccurate. Ozone layer damage is more like a really thin patch than a hole. The ozone layer is thinnest near the poles.

In the 1970s, people all over the world started realizing that the ozone layer was getting thinner and that this was a bad thing. Many governments and businesses agreed that some chemicals, like aerosol cans, should be outlawed. There are fewer aerosol cans produced today. The ozone layer has slowly recovered as people, businesses, and governments work to control such pollution.

Picture Credit : Google

 

DOES THE EARTH RECYCLE ITS RESOURCES?

The earth is continually recycling the essential ingredients for life — carbon, oxygen, nitrogen and water. All plants and animals play their part in this recycling process.

Energy flows directionally through ecosystems, entering as sunlight (or inorganic molecules for chemoautotrophs) and leaving as heat during the many transfers between trophic levels. However, the matter that makes up living organisms is conserved and recycled. The six most common elements associated with organic molecules (carbon, nitrogen, hydrogen, oxygen, phosphorus, and sulfur) take a variety of chemical forms and may exist for long periods in the atmosphere, on land, in water, or beneath the earth’s surface. Geologic processes, such as weathering, erosion, water drainage, and the movement of the continental plates, all play a role in this recycling of materials. Because geology and chemistry have major roles in the study of this process, the recycling of inorganic matter between living organisms and their environment is called a biogeochemical cycle.

The components of organic molecules are constantly being stored and recycled as part of their biogeochemical cycle. Water, which contains hydrogen and oxygen, is essential to all living processes. The hydrosphere is the area of the earth where water movement and storage occurs. Water can be liquid on the surface and beneath the surface or frozen (rivers, lakes, oceans, groundwater, polar ice caps, and glaciers) or exist as water vapor in the atmosphere. Carbon, found in all organic macromolecules, is an important constituent of fossil fuels. Nitrogen, a major component of our nucleic acids and proteins, is critical to human agriculture. Phosphorus, a major component of nucleic acid (along with nitrogen), is one of the main ingredients in artificial fertilizers used in agriculture and their associated environmental impacts on our surface water. Sulfur, critical to the 3–D folding of proteins (as in disulfide binding), is released into the atmosphere by the burning of fossil fuels, such as coal.

The cycling of all of these elements is interconnected. For example, the movement of water is critical for the leaching of nitrogen and phosphate into rivers, lakes, and oceans. Furthermore, the ocean itself is a major reservoir for carbon. Thus, mineral nutrients are cycled, either rapidly or slowly, through the entire biosphere, from one living organism to another, and between the biotic and abiotic world.

Water is the basis of all living processes. More than half of the human body is made up of water, while human cells are more than 70 percent water. Thus, most land animals need a supply of fresh water to survive. However, when examining the stores of water on earth, 97.5 percent of it is non-potable salt water. Of the remaining water, 99 percent is locked underground as water or as ice. Thus, less than 1 percent of fresh water is easily accessible from lakes and rivers. Many living things, such as plants, animals, and fungi, are dependent on the small amount of fresh surface water supply, a lack of which can have massive effects on ecosystem dynamics. Humans, of course, have developed technologies to increase water availability, such as digging wells to harvest groundwater, storing rainwater, and using desalination to obtain drinkable water from the ocean. Although this pursuit of drinkable water has been ongoing throughout human history, the supply of fresh water is still a major issue in modern times.

The water cycle is driven by the sun’s energy as it warms the oceans and other surface waters. This leads to the evaporation (water to water vapor) of liquid surface water and the sublimation (ice to water vapor) of frozen water, which deposits large amounts of water vapor into the atmosphere. Over time, this water vapor condenses into clouds as liquid or frozen droplets, which is eventually followed by precipitation (rain or snow), returning water to the earth’s surface. Rain eventually percolates into the ground, where it may evaporate again (if it is near the surface), flow beneath the surface, or be stored for long periods. More easily observed is surface runoff: the flow of fresh water either from rain or melting ice. Runoff can then make its way through streams and lakes to the oceans or flow directly to the oceans themselves. Rain and surface runoff are major ways in which minerals, including carbon, nitrogen, phosphorus, and sulfur, are cycled from land to water.

Carbon, the second most abundant element in living organisms, is present in all organic molecules. Its role in the structure of macromolecules is of primary importance to living organisms. Carbon compounds contain especially- high forms of energy, which humans use as fuel. Since the 1800s (the beginning of the Industrial Revolution), the number of countries using massive amounts of fossil fuels increased, which raised the levels of carbon dioxide in the atmosphere. This increase in carbon dioxide has been associated with climate change and other disturbances of the earth’s ecosystems. It is a major environmental concern worldwide.

The carbon cycle is most easily studied as two interconnected sub-cycles: one dealing with rapid carbon exchange among living organisms and the other dealing with the long-term cycling of carbon through geologic processes.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW BIG IS AN ECOSYSTEM?

An ecosystem is any area that can support different living things, and as such can be almost any size. A droplet of rain may contain bacteria and other microscopic living things that live off one another, and could therefore be described as an ecosystem.

An ecosystem is a geographic area where plants, animals, and other organisms, as well as weather and landscape, work together to form a bubble of life. Ecosystems contain biotic or living, parts, as well as abiotic factors, or nonliving parts. Biotic factors include plants, animals, and other organisms. Abiotic factors include rocks, temperature, and humidity.

Every factor in an ecosystem depends on every other factor, either directly or indirectly. A change in the temperature of an ecosystem will often affect what plants will grow there, for instance. Animals that depend on plants for food and shelter will have to adapt to the changes, move to another ecosystem, or perish.

Ecosystems can be very large or very small. Tide pools, the ponds left by the ocean as the tide goes out, are complete, tiny ecosystems. Tide pools contain seaweed, a kind of algae, which uses photosynthesis to create food. Herbivores such as abalone eat the seaweed. Carnivores such as sea stars eat other animals in the tide pool, such as clams or mussels. Tide pools depend on the changing level of ocean water. Some organisms, such as seaweed, thrive in an aquatic environment, when the tide is in and the pool is full. Other organisms, such as hermit crabs, cannot live underwater and depend on the shallow pools left by low tides. In this way, the biotic parts of the ecosystem depend on abiotic factors.

The whole surface of Earth is a series of connected ecosystems. Ecosystems are often connected in a larger biome. Biomes are large sections of land, sea, or atmosphere. Forests, ponds, reefs, and tundra are all types of biomes, for example. They’re organized very generally, based on the types of plants and animals that live in them. Within each forest, each pond, each reef, or each section of tundra, you’ll find many different ecosystems.

The biome of the Sahara Desert, for instance, includes a wide variety of ecosystems. The arid climate and hot weather characterize the biome. Within the Sahara are oasis ecosystems, which have date palm trees, freshwater, and animals such as crocodiles. The Sahara also has dune ecosystems, with the changing landscape determined by the wind. Organisms in these ecosystems, such as snakes or scorpions, must be able to survive in sand dunes for long periods of time. The Sahara even includes a marine environment, where the Atlantic Ocean creates cool fogs on the Northwest African coast. Shrubs and animals that feed on small trees, such as goats, live in this Sahara ecosystem.

Even similar-sounding biomes could have completely different ecosystems. The biome of the Sahara Desert, for instance, is very different from the biome of the Gobi Desert in Mongolia and China. The Gobi is a cold desert, with frequent snowfall and freezing temperatures. Unlike the Sahara, the Gobi has ecosystems based not in sand, but kilometers of bare rock. Some grasses are able to grow in the cold, dry climate. As a result, these Gobi ecosystems have grazing animals such as gazelles and even takhi, an endangered species of wild horse.

Even the cold desert ecosystems of the Gobi are distinct from the freezing desert ecosystems of Antarctica. Antarcticas thick ice sheet covers a continent made almost entirely of dry, bare rock. Only a few mosses grow in this desert ecosystem, supporting only a few birds, such as skuas.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS THE BIOSPHERE?

The biosphere is the part of the Earth in which life exists. It covers an area that stretches from the very bottom of the oceans to some way above the surface of the Earth.

The biosphere is made up of the parts of Earth where life exists. The biosphere extends from the deepest root systems of trees, to the dark environment of ocean trenches, to lush rain forests and high mountaintops.

Scientists describe the Earth in terms of spheres. The solid surface layer of the Earth is the lithosphere. The atmosphere is the layer of air that stretches above the lithosphere. The Earth’s water—on the surface, in the ground, and in the air—makes up the hydrosphere.

Since life exists on the ground, in the air, and in the water, the biosphere overlaps all these spheres. Although the biosphere measures about 20 kilometers (12 miles) from top to bottom, almost all life exists between about 500 meters (1,640 feet) below the ocean’s surface to about 6 kilometers (3.75 miles) above sea level.

The biosphere has existed for about 3.5 billion years. The biosphere’s earliest life-forms, called prokaryotes, survived without oxygen. Ancient prokaryotes included single-celled organisms such as bacteria and archaea.

Some prokaryotes developed a unique chemical process. They were able to use sunlight to make simple sugars and oxygen out of water and carbon dioxide, a process called photosynthesis. These photosynthetic organisms were so plentiful that they changed the biosphere. Over a long period of time, the atmosphere developed a mix of oxygen and other gases that could sustain new forms of life.

The addition of oxygen to the biosphere allowed more complex life-forms to evolve. Millions of different plants and other photosynthetic species developed. Animals, which consume plants (and other animals) evolved. Bacteria and other organisms evolved to decompose, or break down, dead animals and plants.

The biosphere benefits from this food web. The remains of dead plants and animals release nutrients into the soil and ocean. These nutrients are re-absorbed by growing plants. This exchange of food and energy makes the biosphere a self-supporting and self-regulating system.

The biosphere is sometimes thought of as one large ecosystem—a complex community of living and nonliving things functioning as a single unit. More often, however, the biosphere is described as having many ecosystems.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DO SCIENTISTS STUDY THE BIOSPHERE?

Scientists who study the relationships between different forms of life on Earth are called ecologists. They divide up the bio-sphere into different, related sections, which makes the relationships easier to understand. These sections are the niche, the habitat, and the ecosystem.

Many different kinds of scientists study the biosphere, using many kinds of tools.

Some scientists go into the field to study animals and plants in their native environments. Some scientists study cellular processes in the laboratory with sophisticated equipment. Some do experiments to see how changes in the environment result in changes in the organism.

NASA scientists use remote sensing to observe a section of the earth each orbit, and then combine the data from many orbits to recreate the whole earth at once. Sensors in space observe the earth in many different wavelengths of light. Combinations of these images can be used to determine what is growing in each patch of the earth, and even if it is healthy or not. As sensors get better and more sensitive, the size of the smallest patch that can be observed from space gets smaller and smaller – to within a few meters now. Remote sensing data can be used in estimating biomass, soil moisture, changes in elevation, or even animal population densities.

At a smaller scale, other scientists may investigate the processes involved in cycling water and the elements of life through the biosphere: carbon, nitrogen, sulfur, phosphorous, and other elements. These studies can also provide “ground-truth” – observations on the ground which are used to validate the remotely sensed data. As more and more observational and experimental data become available, other scientists construct models to help us understand the biosphere, how it evolved, and even provides tools that allow for predicting the future response of the biosphere to global change and human activities.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS EARTH THE ONLY PLANET TO SUPPORT LIFE?

As far as we know, the Earth is the only planet in our Solar System capable of supporting life. It has all the things necessary to support life as we know it — water, carbon, oxygen, nitrogen and an abundant supply of food. Life on Earth is incredibly diverse, and the systems that support it are very complex.

Although the exact process by which life formed on Earth is not well understood, the origin of life requires the presence of carbon-based molecules, liquid water and an energy source. Because some Near-Earth Objects contain carbon-based molecules and water ice, collisions of these object with Earth have significant agents of biologic as well as geologic change.

For the first billion years of Earth’s existence, the formation of life was prevented by a fusillade of comet and asteroid impacts that rendered the Earth’s surface too hot to allow the existence of sufficient quantities of water and carbon-based molecules. Life on Earth began at the end of this period called the late heavy bombardment, some 3.8 billion years ago. The earliest known fossils on Earth date from 3.5 billion years ago and there is evidence that biological activity took place even earlier – just at the end of the period of late heavy bombardment. So the window when life began was very short. As soon as life could have formed on our planet, it did. But if life formed so quickly on Earth and there was little in the way of water and carbon-based molecules on the Earth’s surface, then how were these building blocks of life delivered to the Earth’s surface so quickly? The answer may involve the collision of comets and asteroids with the Earth, since these objects contain abundant supplies of both water and carbon-based molecules.

Once the early rain of comets and asteroids upon the Earth subsided somewhat, subsequent impacts may well have delivered the water and carbon-based molecules to the Earth’s surface – thus providing the building blocks of life itself. It seems possible that the origin of life on the Earth’s surface could have been first prevented by an enormous flux of impacting comets and asteroids, then a much less intense rain of comets may have deposited the very materials that allowed life to form some 3.5 – 3.8 billion years ago.

Comets have this peculiar duality whereby they first brought the building blocks of life to Earth some 3.8 billion years ago and subsequent commentary collisions may have wiped out many of the developing life forms, allowing only the most adaptable species to evolve further. It now seems likely that a comet or asteroid struck near the Yucatan peninsula in Mexico some 65 million years ago and caused a massive extinction of more than 75% of the Earth’s living organisms, including the dinosaurs. At the time, the mammals were small burrowing creatures that seemed to survive the catastrophic impact without too much difficulty. Because many of their larger competitors were destroyed, these mammals flourished. Since we humans evolved from these primitive mammals, we may owe our current preeminence atop Earth’s food chain to collisions of comets and asteroids with the Earth.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE FISH FARMS?

Some fish are bred in controlled conditions called fish farms. Fish farmers build special pens in lakes, ponds or estuaries. Here, they hatch fish from eggs and keep them until they are big enough to sell. Also known as “aquaculture”, fish-farming is becoming increasingly common. Freshwater fish farms breed salmon, carp and trout. Oysters and other shellfish are popular in coastal fish farms.

Fish farming is a form of aquaculture in which fish are raised in enclosures to be sold as food. It is the fastest growing area of animal food production. Today, about half the fish consumed globally are raised in these artificial environments. Commonly farmed species include salmon, tuna, cod, trout and halibut. These “aquafarms” can take the form of mesh cages submerged in natural bodies of water, or concrete enclosures on land.

According to the United Nations Food and Agriculture Organization, roughly 32% of world fish stocks are overexploited, depleted or recovering and need of being urgently rebuilt. Fish farming is hailed by some as a solution to the overfishing problem. However, these farms are far from benign and can severely damage ecosystems by introducing diseases, pollutants and invasive species. The damage caused by fish farms varies, depending on the type of fish, how it is raised and fed, the size of the production, and where the farm is located.

One significant issue is that—rather than easing the impact on wild populations—the farms often depend on wild fish species lower on the food chain, like anchovies, in order to feed the larger, carnivorous farmed species. It can take up to five pounds of smaller fish to produce one pound of a fish like salmon or sea bass. Overfishing of these smaller “forage” fish has repercussions throughout the ocean ecosystem.

As is the case with industrial animal farms on land, the fish are often housed in unnaturally crowded and cramped conditions with little room to move. Fish may suffer from lesions, fin damage and other debilitating injuries. The overcrowded and stressful conditions promote disease and parasite outbreaks—such as sea lice—that farmers treat with pesticides and antibiotics. The use of antibiotics can create drug-resistant strains of diseases that can harm wildlife populations and even humans that eat the farmed fish.

Escaped fish introduce yet another threat into the environment. Each year, hundreds of thousands of fish escape farms and threaten the genetic diversity and survival of native species. High stocking densities result in a significant amount of pollution from fish excrement and uneaten food, which in turn lead to poor water quality high in ammonia and low in oxygen. Outdoor fish farms can also attract predatory marine animals, such as sea birds and sea lions, who are sometimes poisoned or shot by aqua farmers for eating the fish.

Despite evidence to the contrary, it is still a common misconception that fish do not feel pain. Slaughter methods in the aquaculture industry are appalling. Little to no attention is given to the suffering of the animals and most are fully conscious during slaughter, which can take many minutes. Some species, such as salmon in the United States, are also starved for many days to empty the gut before they are sent to slaughter. Fish are most often not stunned and are killed by bleeding out, being hit on the head repeatedly, suffocating or freezing. In the US, as with many other countries, there are no regulations to ensure the humane treatment of fish.

Years of unregulated and underreported catches of Bluefin tuna in the Mediterranean Sea and Atlantic Ocean are threatening the existence of this severely overfished species. To meet the high and growing demand for sushi in Japan and elsewhere, ranching of Bluefin tuna is becoming a popular industry and is exacerbating the problem. Fisherman use longlines and purse seines to catch the tuna before they reach breeding age and have time to reproduce. They are then kept in sea farms for 3–6 months and fattened with thousands of pounds of smaller wild-caught fish before being killed and exported.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW ARE SHELLFISH CAUGHT?

Shellfish such as crabs and lobsters are caught using baskets or netting pots. These baskets or pots sit on the seabed, with their position marked on the surface by a floating buoy. The opening of the basket or pot is designed so that the fish can get inside easily but cannot get out.

Pots and traps are generally rigid structures into which fish or shellfish are guided or enticed through funnels that make entry easy but from which escape is difficult.  There are many different styles and designs; each one has been designed to suit the behaviour of its target species. Many designs have evolved over many years to suit the coastline and seabed where it is used only changing to make use of modern materials.

In certain circumstances there may well be instances of Ghost fishing of lost pots and traps but this can be minimized by using appropriate gear and release devices.  One of the main causes of gear losses is the interaction of mobile gear with static gear. Nowadays the instances of this should be fewer due to the improvements in communication between different commercial fishing sectors and the ability to accurately monitor gear placement using GPS systems.

By-catch is minimal and usually confined to small animals of the target species. This can be minimized by the use of appropriate mesh sizes in the cover netting and the use of relevant escape gaps.  Any by-catch in the pots can be easily removed from the trap and released back into the sea immediately without harm.

Seabed impact with pots and traps is limited to light contact of the traps and minimal penetration of the seabed from the small anchors or weights that are used at the ends of the fleets of some gears. There may be some movement of the gear and the ropes on the seabed particularly in poor weather but this will not have much effect on the seabed.

Traps, in various forms of cages or baskets, have been used throughout the world for thousands of years to catch a wide variety of fish and shellfish. The basic design has not changed much over the years; the major changes have been in the materials that are used to make the gear. Early gear would have been made with wicker or willow, woven into a basket-form with a tapered entrance in the top, and stones inside to weight them down on the seabed. Nowadays, the pots and traps are made, along similar lines to the old wicker ones, but using modern materials such as wood, steel, plastic, etc. for the frame; this being covered with nylon and polyethylene netting.

Modern pots and traps tend to differ in shape, size and construction materials according to the behaviour of the target species, and local fishing practices. However, they will all be similar in that they will have at least one tapered entrance that makes it easy for the shellfish to enter, but very difficult for them to find their way out again. There is a big variation in the names of the different traps in different fisheries, with them being referred to most commonly as pots, creels, traps — but there will be numerous different local names for the different styles of pot. The pots are baited, usually with some type of fish. As with the pot construction, the choice of bait varies greatly with the locality and the target species, with some baits proving much more suitable for certain species than others. Despite this, it often comes down to what type of bait is readily available, and at a reasonable price.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHERE ARE THE BEST PLACES TO CATCH FISH?

The areas of seas and oceans where most fish are caught are called fishing grounds. Most of the world’s fishing grounds are found above the continental shelf — relatively shallow areas around the coastlines of the world. Fish are attracted to these areas because ocean currents create feeding grounds there.

If you’re anything like us here at Fusion, you can’t wait for the holidays to come so you can brush the dust off the boat and take her out for a fish.

Over the years, we’ve curated a list of what we think the best few fishing spots around the world are. Hopefully you get a chance to check one or two of them out next time you hit the water!

Cairns, Australia

Famous for its Great Barrier Reef, the coast off Eastern Australia is also the world’s best marlin fishing spot. These 750kg+ monsters inhabit the coastline between Cairns and Lizard Island, terrorizing anglers with their dashes of up to 130km/h. For those brave enough to take on the challenge, you’ll want to head there between early September and late December. The sun will be out, the water will be warm, and you’ll be among good company—more marlins are caught in this 250km stretch than anywhere else in the world combined!

Key West, Florida

If you’re looking for a great fishing spot, and a community absolutely obsessed with fishing, then look no further than Key West in Florida. Not only is this the gateway to the Dry Tortugas, renowned for their fishing, but the town has everything an angler could need. From seafood restaurants, through to great moorage and accommodation, you’ll be well catered for as you explore the sparkling blue waters and reefs amidst some of the world’s best fishing grounds. Thanks to the weather, any time of the year you’ll find good fishing at Key West, so head on out next time you get a few spare days.

Azores, Portugal

For those chasing fame and glory in their fishing exploits, you’re going to want to head over to the Azores archipelago off the coast of Portugal. No less than 22 world records are currently held for different species of catches made here—that’s right, the fish are big, and they bite! You’ll find all the classic game fish, as well as mako sharks and even the occasional whale sighting. If landing big catches in the shelter of stunning volcanic scenery sounds like your cup of tea, then Azores needs to be your next fishing destination.

Orkney Islands, Scotland

Europe’s playground. That’s what the Orkney Islands are known for, and with good reason: The absolute abundance of fish species makes fishing these waters an incredible time for anglers. What makes this Scottish spot unique is its intersection with nearby lochs and rivers, meaning you’re likely to catch all the usual salt water fish, alongside salmon, trout, bass and hake. Adding to that, the whole place has a surreal ancient vibe about it—mysterious stones and craggy cliffs give off a Viking feel, making the Orkneys an unmissable experience.

Prince Edward Island, Canada

Another spot known for its big game fishing and world records is Prince Edward Island, Nova Scotia in Canada. 40 years ago, the world’s largest bluefin tuna was landed in this spot, weighing in at a whopping 1,496 pounds. That’s literally like catching a horse! Besides ginormous fish, what makes Prince Edward Island great is the proximity of its fishing to shore. Usually you’ll find great spots less than a mile off the coast, which means half-day trips are much more sustainable. Get in some quality fishing, but also relax and enjoy your time in Canada—what more could a man want?

Coromandel Peninsula, New Zealand

If it’s beach, sun, relaxed-vibes and fishing that you’re after, then nothing beats the good old Coromandel in New Zealand. There’s a reason why Kiwis flock to this spot in the summer holidays—it’s white sandy beaches are great for the family to relax on, while Dad and his mates go out to fish around the mussel barges. You’ll find a real range of fishing options here too—from handlining for sprats off the rocks, to snapping up snapper a few hundred yards of the shore, through to big game fishing for kingfish and marlin further out. Take the boat out anywhere in the Coromandel, and you’re sure to come back relaxed, and full of fish.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WILL THE WORLD EVER RUN OUT OF FISH?

Fishing is a very important global industry, but it can only exist as long as there are fish to catch. In some parts of the World, stocks of fish have decreased dramatically, due in part to modern fishing methods. As demand for fish has increased, so greater numbers of boats have fished the same areas. Technology has also made locating fish easier. Using nets too fine to allow small fish to escape has decreased the numbers of younger fish, which affects breeding and future stocks. While it is unlikely that stocks of fish will run out completely, many countries place strict controls on fishing, in an attempt to limit the damage.

It has been some time since most humans lived as hunter-gatherers – with one important exception. Fish are the last wild animal that we hunt in large numbers. And yet, we may be the last generation to do so.

Entire species of marine life will never be seen in the Anthropocene (the Age of Man), let alone tasted, if we do not curb our insatiable voracity for fish. Last year, global fish consumption hit a record high of 17 kg (37 pounds) per person per year, even though global fish stocks have continued to decline. On average, people eat four times as much fish now than they did in 1950.

Around 85% of global fish stocks are over-exploited, depleted, fully exploited or in recovery from exploitation. Only this week, a report suggested there may be fewer than 100 cod over the age of 13 years in the North Sea between the United Kingdom and Scandinavia. The figure is still under dispute, but it’s a worrying sign that we could be losing fish old enough to create offspring that replenish populations.

Large areas of seabed in the Mediterranean and North Sea now resemble a desert – the seas have been expunged of fish using increasingly efficient methods such as bottom trawling. And now, these heavily subsidised industrial fleets are cleaning up tropical oceans too. One-quarter of the EU catch is now made outside European waters, much of it in previously rich West African seas, where each trawler can scoop up hundreds of thousands of kilos of fish in a day. All West African fisheries are now over-exploited, coastal fisheries have declined 50% in the past 30 years, according to the UN Food and Agriculture Organisation.

Catches in the tropics are expected to decline a further 40% by 2050, and yet some 400 million people in Africa and Southeast Asia rely on fish caught (mainly through artisanal fishing) to provide their protein and minerals. With climate change expected to impact agricultural production, people are going to rely more than ever on fish for their nutritional needs.

The policy of subsidising vast fishing fleets to catch ever-diminishing stocks is unsustainable. In Spain, for example, one in three fish landed is paid for by subsidy. Governments, concerned with keeping jobs alive in the fishing industry in the short-term, are essentially paying people to extinguish their own long-term job prospects – not to mention the effect on the next generation of fishermen. Artisanal fishing catches half the world’s fish, yet it provides90% of the sector’s jobs.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE THE DIFFERENT WAYS OF CATCHING FISH?

The fishing industry uses several different methods to catch large numbers of fish. They mostly involve the use of nets. Trawling uses a cone-shaped net towed behind the fishing boat (known as a trawler). Purse-seining involves surrounding a school (group) of fish with a net and drawing the net lines together. Drift nets may be as long as 95km (60 miles). Left to drift in the water, they can catch many millions of fish at once.

Fishermen use a wide range of gear to land their catch. Every type has its own effects on the ocean. By selecting the right gear for the right job, the fishing industry can help minimize its impact on the environment.

Here are some methods and types of fishing, some more, some less popular:

Noodling is fishing with hands practiced in South of the United States. Fishermen catch catfish by sticking hand into a catfish whole where this fish lives.

Flounder tramping is a method of fishing practiced in Scottish village of Palnackie on every August. People compete in catching the flounder (which is a species of flatfish) by stamping on them.

Spearfishing is fishing with ordinary spears or with their variants like harpoons, tridents, arrows, Hawaiian slings, and superguns.

Netting is method of fishing which uses fishing nets. There are many types of nets for different uses and different fish. Cast net (or throw net) is a smaller round net with weights on it edges. Gillnet is placed in water vertically (using combination of weights and floats) and catches fish which try to pass through it. Trawl net is large, conical a dragged by ship.

Dredges

Dredges are metal-framed baskets that are dragged across the seafloor to collect clams, cockles, mussels, oysters, scallops and sea cucumbers. Towed dredges scrape or dig into the substrate with rakes or teeth to about a foot in depth. Mechanized dredges are used to dig and wash out mussels that have buried into the seabed. There are also hand-held dredges. This fishing method can have significant impacts on sensitive seafloor habitat and bottom-dwelling species. One way to limit these harmful effects is to limit the areas where dredging can occur.

Gillnets

Gillnets are walls of stationary or drifting netting that are almost invisible to fish, so species like cod, perch, salmon, sardines and trout swim right into them. Set, drift and trammel gillnet use different configurations of floats and weights to suspend the netting more or less vertically. Encircling gillnets are set in shallow waters, and noise or another means is used to entangle the fish in the netting. Fix gillnets are stretched between two or more stakes that are driven into the seabed in the intertidal zone. Gillnets can accidentally catch vulnerable ocean animals like sea turtles, marine mammals and sharks. These impacts can be reduced by setting the gillnets deeper in the water column to allow room for animals to swim over and adding gear like pingers, which warn passing marine mammals.

Pole-and-Lines

Pole-and-lines are poles with a single line, hook and bait that are used to catch a variety of fish ranging from open-ocean swimmers like tuna to bottom-dwellers like cod. They can be hand-operated or mechanized when operating in deep waters. Pole-and-line gears have very low catch of unwanted marine life because fishermen catch one fish at a time and they can release unwanted species.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DOES A COMBINE HARVESTER WORK?

A combine harvester is an important machine on a modern grain farm. It allows a very large amount of grain to be harvested very quickly. A combine harvester is so called because it does both of the processes involved in harvesting the grain — cutting the crop and separating the grain from the plant. Before the combine harvester, one or both of these jobs was done by hand or by two separate machines.

The crops we grow in our fields, such as wheat, barley, and rye, are only partly edible. We can use the seeds at the top of each plant (known as the grain) to make products like bread and cereal, but the rest of the plant (the chaff) is inedible and has to be discarded. Before modern-day machines were developed, agricultural workers had to harvest crops by carrying out a series of laborious operations one after another. First they had to cut down the plants with a long-handled cutting tool such as a scythe. Next, they had to separate the edible grain from the inedible chaff by beating the cut stalks—an operation known as threshing. Finally, they had to clean any remaining debris away from the seeds to make them suitable for use in a mill. All this took a lot of time and a lot of people. Thankfully, modern combine harvesters do the whole job automatically: you simply drive them through a field of growing crops and they cut, thresh, and clean the grains all by themselves using rotating blades, wheels, sieves, and elevators. The grain collects in a tank inside the combine harvester (which is periodically emptied into tractors that drive alongside), while the chaff spurts from a big exit pipe at the back and falls back down onto the field.

The Parts Explained:

Header: Cereal crops are gathered in by the header at the front, which has a pair of sharp pincers called crop dividers at either end. Generally speaking, the wider the header, the faster and more efficiently a harvester can cut a field. Different headers are used for cutting different crops; the header is often hydraulically powered and can be raised, lowered, and angled in different ways from the cab. The header can be removed and towed behind the harvester lengthwise so it can fit down narrow farm lanes.

Reel: A slowly rotating wheel called the reel (or pickup reel) pushes the crops down toward the cutter. The reel has horizontal bars called bats and vertical teeth or tines to grip the plant stalks.

Cutter Bar: The cutter bar runs the entire length of the header underneath the reel. Its teeth (sometimes called mowing fingers) open and close repeatedly to cut off the crops at their base, a bit like a giant electric hedge cutter sweeping along at ground level.

Conveyor: Behind the cutter bar, the cut crops are fed toward the centre by spinning augurs (screws) and travel up a conveyor to the processing mechanism inside the main part of the combine.

Threshing Drum: A threshing drum beats the cut crops to break and shake the grains away from their stalks.

Grain Sieve: The grains fall through sieves into a collecting tank below.

Straw Walkers: The chaff (unwanted material) passes along conveyors called straw walkers toward the back of the machine. More grain falls through into the tank.

Unloaded: When the grain tank is full, a tractor with a trailer on the back pulls alongside the combine. The grain is carried up from the tank by an elevator (a series of augers) and shoots out of a side pipe (sometimes called the unloader) into the trailer.

Straw & Chaff Removed: The unwanted straw and chaff tumbles from the back of the machine. Some combines have a rotating spreader mechanism that throws the straw over a wide area. Usually, the straw is baled up by a baling machine and used for animal bedding.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS SELECTIVE BREEDING?

Only varieties of crops that grow and taste the best have been cultivated over time, resulting in improved size, flavour and appearance of crops. Certain breeds of animals have been bred to produce livestock that gives more meat. This is known as selective breeding.

Selective breeding (also called artificial selection) is the process by which humans use animal breeding and plant breeding to selectively develop particular phenotypic (characteristics) by choosing which typically animal or plant males and females will sexually reproduce and have offspring together. Domesticated animals are known as breeds, normally bred by a professional breeder, while domesticated plants are known as varieties, cultigens, cultivars, or breeds. Two purebred animals of different breeds produce a crossbreed, and crossbred plants are called hybrids. Flowers, vegetables and fruit-trees may be bred by amateurs and commercial or non-commercial professionals: major crops are usually the provenance of the professionals.

Selective breeding can be unintentional, e.g., resulting from the process of human cultivation; and it may also produce unintended – desirable or undesirable – results. For example, in some grains, an increase in seed size may have resulted from certain ploughing practices rather than from the intentional selection of larger seeds. Most likely, there has been interdependence between natural and artificial factors that have resulted in plant domestication.

Selective breeding of both plants and animals has been practiced since early prehistory; key species such as wheat, rice, and dogs have been significantly different from their wild ancestors for millennia, and maize, which required especially large changes from teosinte, its wild form, was selectively bred in Mesoamerica. Selective breeding was practiced by the Romans. Treatises as much as 2,000 years old give advice on selecting animals for different purposes, and these ancient works cite still older authorities, such as Mago the Carthaginian.

The agriculturist selects his corn, letting grow as much as he requires, and tearing out the remainder. The forester leaves those branches which he perceives to be excellent, whilst he cuts away all others. The bees kill those of their kind who only eat, but do not work in their beehive.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHICH IS THE MOST WIDELY-GROWN CROP?

Grain in the form of wheat, corn (maize) or rice is the most important food crop in the world. As the basic ingredient of bread, wheat is grown throughout the world, often in very large quantities. Rice is grown in paddy fields throughout Asia, forming the basic foodstuff in that part of the world. Intensive farming methods mean that the amount of grain grown per hectare (the yield) in the USA is four times that produced from the same area in Africa.

Although there are thousands of edible plant species, only a relatively small number have been domesticated, i.e. converted to widespread usage by humans. Three crops—wheat, corn, and rice—provide nearly 60 percent of total plant calories that humans consume. Other major crops include potatoes, soybeans, cassava, sorghum, and legumes. The three top crops are grown worldwide, though certain regions are known for specific crops. For example, the United States supplies almost half of the world’s 800 million tons of corn annually, followed by China, Brazil, and Mexico. China, India, and the U.S. are the largest wheat producers, and almost 95 percent of all rice is grown in Asia. And, while 16 percent of total wheat production reaches the world’s markets, rice is primarily consumed where it is grown and only 5 percent makes it to the world market.

Wheat is one of the oldest cultivated crops, beginning around 10,000 years ago in the area known today as the “Fertile Crescent” between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers. Evidence suggests that wheat was used for making bread in Egypt by 5000 BC and its cultivation had spread to Europe by 4000 BC. Although the U.S. is the third largest wheat producer in the world, large-scale cultivation did not begin until the late 1800s when European settlement moved into the central plains. Today, approximately 700 million tons of wheat are grown annually around the world.

Corn (or maize) is thought to be a domesticated version of the wild cereal grass teosinte, and was likely cultivated between three and four thousand years ago in Mesoamerica. It is still one of the most common crops grown in the Americas. Only about one percent of the corn that is grown is eaten as whole or processed grain (sweet corn, corn chips, or tamales); more than 50 percent is used as animal feed—primarily for cattle, hogs, and chickens—and the remainder is consumed either as starch or in the form of corn sweeteners. More recently, an increasing amount of land area has been dedicated to growing corn due to the demand for ethanol, a corn-based fuel. In 2007, ethanol production became the second largest use of corn grown in the U.S. The sustainability of this use is controversial.

Rice continues to be a critical staple for nearly half of the world’s population, and for whom rice cultivation is the sole or primary source of food. Although rice is a good carbohydrate source, it does not provide adequate nutrition—an issue of increasing concern in the developing world where almost three billion people obtain most of their daily nutrients from rice. These populations can suffer from micronutrient deficiencies, most notably a lack of vitamin A.

Potatoes, cassava, beans, and other fruits and vegetables, however, provide humans with many essential nutrients. In the last two decades, the international trade in fruits and vegetables has become increasingly global and less tied to the seasons. The number of different types of fruits and vegetables on the world market has also expanded. As trade has grown, however, crops such as the banana, avocado, and cacao (for chocolate) are facing pressure from increasing worldwide demand, high disease rates, and land loss resulting from urbanization.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS SUBSISTENCE FARMING?

In many developing countries, subsistence farming is a common way of life. Farmers will normally grow just enough to food to feed themselves and their families, occasionally selling or trading surplus produce at local markets. They will keep small numbers of animals, sometimes for their meat, but more often to work the land.

Subsistence farming, or subsistence agriculture, is a mode of agriculture in which a plot of land produces only enough food to feed the family or small community working it. All produce grown is intended for consumption purposes as opposed to market sale or trade. Historically and currently a difficult way of life, subsistence farming is considered by many a backward lifestyle that should be transformed into industrialized communities and commercial farming throughout the world in order to overcome problems of poverty and famine. The numerous obstacles that have prevented this to date suggest that a complex array of factors, not only technological but also economic, political, educational, and social, are involved. An alternative perspective, primarily from the feminist voice, maintains that the subsistence lifestyle holds the key to sustainability as human relationships and harmony with the environment have priority over material measures of wealth. Although the poverty suffered by many of those who have never developed beyond subsistence levels of production in farming is something that needs to be overcome, it does appear that the ideas inherent in much of subsistence farming—cooperation, local, ecologically appropriate—are positive attributes that must be preserved in our efforts to improve the lives of all people throughout the world.

Subsistence farming is a mode of agriculture in which a plot of land produces only enough food to feed those who work it—little or nothing is produced for sale or trade. Depending on climate, soil conditions, agricultural practices and the crops grown, it generally requires between 1,000 and 40,000 square meters (0.25 to 10 acres) per person.

A recognizably harsh way of living, subsistence farmers can experience a rare surplus of produce goods under conditions of good weather which may allow farmers to sell or trade such goods at market. Because such surpluses are rare, subsistence farming does not allow for consistent economic growth and development, the accumulation of capital, or the specialization of labor. Diets of subsistence communities are confined to little else than what is produced by community farmers. Subsistence crops are usually organic due to a lack of finances to buy or trade for industrial inputs such as fertilizer, pesticides or genetically modified seeds.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW LONG HAVE HUMAN BEINGS BEEN FARMING?

The first farmers grew and cultivated crops in the Middle East around 12,000 years ago. Different varieties of wheat and barley were the main crops. They were grown, as they are today, to produce grain to make bread. Knowledge of farming spread from the region into Europe and Asia, while the native peoples of North and South America began farming around 7000BC.

“From what our current research reveals, the first indication for the earliest cultivation is 23,000 years ago on the shores of the Sea of Galilee in Israel,” Dr. Ehud Weiss, professor of palaeoethnobotany at Bar-Ilan University in Israel and the lead author of the study, told The Huffington Post in an email. “This is one of the most amazing finds a researcher can dream on. No one had previously imagined humans had started cultivating in such an early date.”

For the study, the researchers analyzed a 23,000-year-old hunter-gatherer campsite, which was discovered in 1989 at the archaeological site Ohalo II near the Sea of Galilee. They examined about 150,000 plant specimens at the site and noticed evidence not only of domestic-type wheat and barley, but also of weeds known to flourish in the fields of domesticated crops.

“The plant remains from the site were unusually well-preserved because of being charred and then covered by sediment and water which sealed them in low-oxygen conditions,” Weiss said in a written statement. “Due to this, it was possible to recover an extensive amount of information on the site and its inhabitants.”

The site also yielded flint tools that might have been used for harvesting cereal plants. Given the findings, the researchers concluded that the campsite is probably the earliest known example of small-scale farming. 

“While full-scale agriculture did not develop until much later, our study shows that trial cultivation began far earlier than previously believed, and gives us reason to rethink our ancestors’ capabilities,” Dr. Marcelo Sternberg, an ecologist at Tel Aviv University and a co-author of the study, said in a separate statement.  “Those early ancestors were cleverer and more skilled than we knew.”

Picture Credit : Google

 
 

WHAT IS INTENSIVE FARMING?

Demand for food in the modern world means that the production of crops and livestock needs to be maximized. Many farms use a range of machinery and chemicals to practice what is known as intensive farming. Tractors plough fields and plant seed, while combine harvesters cut the crops at harvest time. Animal pests are controlled with pesticides, and weeds are destroyed with herbicides. Intensive farming methods often raise concerns about animal welfare, as livestock may be kept indoors in cramped conditions for long periods of time.

Intensive farming or intensive agriculture is a kind of agriculture where a lot of money and labour are used to increase the yield that can be obtained per area of land. The use of large amounts of pesticides for crops, and of medication for animal stocks is common. This is a contrast to traditional agriculture, which does not get as much output per area. When agriculture is intensified, this means that the amount of work needed goes up, until the worker is replaced by a machine. At that point, there will only need to be a few workers to operate the machines. Intensive farming has often been done as a response to rising population levels. It is criticised, because the standards of animal welfare are low. Intensive animal farming leads to increased pollution and to health issues.

Modern day forms of intensive crop based agriculture involve the use of mechanical ploughing, chemical fertilizer, plant growth regulators or pesticides. It is associated with the increasing use of agricultural mechanization, which have enabled a substantial increase in production, yet have also dramatically increased environmental pollution by increasing erosion and poisoning water with agricultural chemicals.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS THE WATER CYCLE?

Most of the Earth’s water (around 97%), is contained in the oceans. The polar ice caps hold a further 2%. The remainder (just 1%) is continually recycled through a natural process called the water cycle. The heat of the Sun evaporates water from the sea, lakes and rivers. This produces water vapour, which is held in warm air in the atmosphere. When the vapour moves to a cool area it condenses, forming clouds, and eventually falls to the surface as rain, hail or snow. This waters the land and feeds the world’s water supplies. Most of the water then returns to the oceans, and the cycle continues.

Evaporation, one of the major processes in the cycle, is the transfer of water from the surface of the Earth to the atmosphere. By evaporation, water in the liquid is transferred to the gaseous, or vapour, state. This transfer occurs when some molecules in water mass have attained sufficient kinetic energy to eject themselves from the water surface. The main factors affecting evaporation are temperature, humidity, wind speed, and solar radiation. The direct measurement of evaporation, though desirable, is difficult and possible only at point locations. The principal source of water vapour is the oceans, but evaporation also occurs in soils, snow, and ice. Evaporation from snow and ice, the direct conversion from solid to vapour, is known as sublimation. Transpiration is the evaporation of water through minute pores, or stomata, in the leaves of plants. For practical purposes, transpiration and the evaporation from all water, soils, snow, ice, vegetation, and other surfaces are lumped together and called evapotranspiration, or total evaporation.

Water vapour is the primary form of atmospheric moisture. Although its storage in the atmosphere is comparatively small, water vapour is extremely important in forming the moisture supply for dew, frost, fog, clouds, and precipitation. Practically all water vapour in the atmosphere is confined to the troposphere (the region below 6 to 8 miles [10 to 13 km] altitude).

The transition process from the vapour state to the liquid state is called condensation. Condensation may take place as soon as the air contains more water vapour than it can receive from a free water surface through evaporation at the prevailing temperature. This condition occurs as the consequence of either cooling or the mixing of air masses of different temperatures. By condensation, water vapour in the atmosphere is released to form precipitation.

Precipitation that falls to the Earth is distributed in four main ways: some is returned to the atmosphere by evaporation, some may be intercepted by vegetation and then evaporated from the surface of leaves, some percolate into the soil by infiltration, and the remainder flows directly as surface runoff into the sea. Some of the infiltrated precipitation may later percolate into streams as groundwater runoff. Direct measurement of runoff is made by stream gauges and plotted against time on hydrographs.

Most groundwater is derived from precipitation that has percolate through the soil. Groundwater flow rates, compared with those of surface water, are very slow and variable, ranging from a few millimetres to a few metres a day. Groundwater movement is studied by tracer techniques and remote sensing.

Ice also plays a role in the water cycle. Ice and snow on the Earth’s surface occur in various forms such as frost, sea ice, and glacier ice. When soil moisture freezes, ice also occurs beneath the Earth’s surface, forming permafrost in tundra climates. About 18,000 years ago glaciers and ice caps covered approximately one-third of the Earth’s land surface. Today about 12 percent of the land surface remains covered by ice masses.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHERE DOES MINERAL WATER COME FROM?

Mineral water comes from natural sources of water beneath the ground. The types of minerals in the water will depend on the type of rock over which the water has been running —different areas produce mineral water containing different types of minerals. Calcium, sodium and sulphur are examples of minerals commonly found in mineral water. Sources of mineral water are most often in mountainous and hilly regions.

Although water covers three quarters of the world and adorns the skies in its gaseous form, the truth is water fit for human consumption is growing scarce. We all must take care to conserve and care for it as we do our greatest treasure: life.
Nevertheless, nature gives us a very special kind of water from the depths of the earth, one that has been enriched with the earth’s minerals and naturally purified through filtering during its journey underground.

Mineral water is water from a mineral source that contains various minerals, such as salts and sulfur compounds. Mineral water may be effervescent (i.e., “sparkling”) due to contained gases.

Traditionally, mineral waters were used or consumed at their sources. This was often referred to as “taking the waters” or “taking the cure.” Civilization eventually developed around these sources, and people used them for spas, baths, or wells. The term “spa” was a place where the water was used for soaking; “bath,” where the water was used primarily for bathing, therapeutics, or recreation; and “well,” where the water was to be consumed.

Mineral water comes from natural sources like wells, pure and rich in minerals. Unlike tap water that receives different treatments before human consumption, mineral water is bottled directly from the source, without adding any chemical elements. It only goes through a physical process of filtration to ensure maximum purity.

  • Mineral waters can be classified according to their origin:
  • Meteorological: Produced by rain, snow, and de-icing.
  • Juvenile: Those that see daylight when surfacing.
  • Fossil: Formed from sediments deposited on the sea floor.
  • Mixed: Composed from a mixture of meteorological, juvenile, and fossil water.

Today it is far more common for mineral water to be bottled at the source for distributed consumption. Traveling to the mineral water site for direct access to the water is rare, and in many cases not possible because of exclusive commercial ownership rights. There are more than 3,000 brands of mineral water commercially available worldwide.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHICH DISEASES CAN UNCLEAN WATER CAUSE?

Many millions of people in developing countries do not have access to clean drinking water and sanitation. In the countryside, people may be forced to use the same ponds, streams, rivers and lakes for drinking and for sewage. In cities, water supply and sewage systems are often inadequate and, in both cases, people may be exposed to serious illnesses such as malaria, cholera and yellow fever.

The United States has one of the safest public drinking water supplies in the world. Over 286 million Americans get their tap water from a community water system. The US Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) regulates drinking water quality in public water systems and sets maximum concentration levels for water chemicals and pollutants.

Sources of drinking water are subject to contamination and require appropriate treatment to remove disease-causing contaminants. Contamination of drinking water supplies can occur in the source water as well as in the distribution system after water treatment has already occurred. There are many sources of water contamination, including naturally occurring chemicals and minerals (for example, arsenic, radon, and uranium), local land use practices (fertilizers, pesticides, and concentrated feeding operations), manufacturing processes, and sewer overflows or wastewater releases.

The presence of contaminants in water can lead to adverse health effects, including gastrointestinal illness, reproductive problems, and neurological disorders. Infants, young children, pregnant women, the elderly, and people whose immune systems are compromised because of AIDS, chemotherapy, or transplant medications, may be especially susceptible to illness from some contaminants.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DO COUNTRIES WITH LITTLE RAINFALL GET WATER?

In parts of the world that receive little rainfall, access to water can be difficult. In such areas, wells May be dug deep underground, or water can he piped from natural springs. Some countries even process seawater at a desalination plant. The seawater is heated, and only pure water evaporates. When it condenses, it is collected, leaving behind the salt in a concentrated form.

It has been the driest start to a summer in over 45 years in the UK. Yet, much of the country had water in reserve when it began, ensuring a continued safe supply for drinking and washing. Millions around the world are not that lucky: despite high rainfall, they go thirsty.

In some of the wettest countries in the world – where rainy days bring a lot more water than the 1248mm average that falls yearly in the UK, according to World Bank data – clean water is extremely hard to get, especially for those living in poverty.

Unlike the UK where it rains all year round, many of these countries face heavy rainfall in one season and severe drought in the next – both exacerbated by climate change – putting water resources under heavy strain.

In some regions, climate change is making water sources increasingly unreliable as flooding contaminates previously drinkable water. Yet, the problem is often not a physical lack of water: some places have significant underground reserves – known as ‘groundwater’ – because of abundant rainfall. Here, thirsty communities cannot get sufficient clean water because of a lack of investment in the infrastructure needed to deliver a reliable supply, indicating a lack of political prioritization.

“Not having clean water to drink is not, for most people, due to a lack of rain. For the one in nine people around the world – 844 million – who do not have clean water close to home it is usually because there is not enough investment in systems to ensure rainwater is captured, stored, treated and piped effectively.”

Papua New Guinea. The impacts of climate change – rising seas and extreme weather – have tainted groundwater, meaning that even though an average of 3055mm of rain falls each year, most of the water is unsafe to drink. The number of people with access to clean water close to home is decreasing: 4.83 million people (or 63 percent of the population) do not have clean water available within a half hour trip.

Sierra Leone. Sierra Leone is twice as wet as the UK with 2427mm of rain on average each year, yet, 4 out of 10 people (42%) lack basic access to clean water. The Ebola outbreak was aided by a lack of clean water as health centres and communities struggled to maintain the high hygiene standards needed to halt the spread of the virus.

Liberia. High on the list of the world’s wettest countries with 2421mm of rainfall on average each year, a third of the population remains without access to clean water, or 1.36 million people. Liberia is still recovering from two devastating civil wars that wiped out much of the country’s infrastructure and the 2014 Ebola outbreak demonstrates the urgency to rebuild. 8 in 10 people don’t have toilets and go out in the open, risking contaminating water sources, many of which are already at risk from industrial and mining pollution.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHY IS WATER PURIFIED?

Harmful bacteria that may cause serious diseases and death need to be removed from water before it can be used for domestic purposes. Dirt particles are removed because they can wear away pipes or damage industrial equipment.

Water purification, process by which undesired chemical compounds, organic and inorganic materials, and biological contaminants are removed from water. That process also includes distillation (the conversion of a liquid into vapour to condense it back to liquid form) and deionization (ion removal through the extraction of dissolved salts). One major purpose of water purification is to provide clean drinking water. Water purification also meets the needs of medical, pharmacological, chemical, and industrial applications for clean and potable water. The purification procedure reduces the concentration of contaminants such as suspended particles, parasites, bacteria, algae, viruses, and fungi. Water purification takes place on scales from the large (e.g., for an entire city) to the small (e.g., for individual households).

Most communities rely on natural bodies of water as intake sources for water purification and for day-to-day use. In general, these resources can be classified as groundwater or surface water and commonly include underground aquifers, creeks, streams, rivers, and lakes. With recent technological advancements, oceans and saltwater seas have also been used as alternative water sources for drinking and domestic use.

Clean water is essential for every human being, for drinking, cooking and other daily uses purposes like bathing, brushing, washing clothes etc. It not just makes our life healthier but also fulfills the hygiene purpose.

The regular tap water being supplied in your home might seem clear but possess various sorts of health-affecting bacteria and viruses such as fluorine compounds, chlorine, mercury, lead, pesticides and other types of waste particles.

And its consumption can lead to serious health issues, and sometimes the result can be massively harmful. As per the research contaminated water lead the diseases like- diarrhea, cholera, dysentery, typhoid, and polio, and is estimated to cause 502 000 diarrhea deaths each year.

Water is a limited resource which is chemically treated to obviate various types of harmful viruses or bacteria available in it, that makes approx. 1.1 million ill each year (according to the research) and this is the core reason why water purification is necessary. Since your family’s health is in your hand, you must be very careful with the kind of water they are consuming for their day to day uses.

Several sorts of chemicals and viruses in unfiltered water can increase the chances of some kind of cancer risks. Thus, eliminating these chemicals can help you get rid of such cancer risks. Besides that, pure water also keeps things moving in your digestive tract. It helps to push food through and get you healthy digestion.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT DOES INDUSTRY USE WATER FOR?

Water has an enormous range of industrial uses, which means that industry needs a huge amount of water. Companies that produce chemicals use water as a solvent to dissolve other substances and also as a coolant. Power stations use water to generate steam for their turbines, and, of course, water is used in all industries for cleaning.

Without water, many companies and the products they provide would fail to exist. Water use is a fundamental commodity for nearly every step of the manufacturing and production processes around the world. Whether its deionized water for electronics and pharmaceutical sectors, or softened water for boiler feed applications, water is necessary and comes embedded in the footprint of virtually item created on the planet. And to put it into perspective: industry accounts for around 40% of total water abstractions. Yet, at the same time, many global companies have manufacturing facilities operating in water scarce parts of the world, with over two thirds of companies now reporting exposure to water risks. This article is designed to provide an essential guide to everything you need to know about industrial water and wastewater.

Manufacturing and other industries use water during the production process for either creating their products or cooling equipment used in creating their products. According to the United States Geological Survey (USGS), industrial water is used for fabricating, processing, washing, diluting, cooling, or transporting a product.

Industrial water and wastewater is a by-product of industrial or commercial activities. Whether it’s the food we eat or the products we consume, water is required for nearly every step of production across a multitude of different industries. The resulting wastewater must be carefully managed.

Depending on the product being manufactured and the raw water quality in the region, different levels of treatment technologies will be needed. For example, for medical, electronics manufacturing and food processing, deionized water is an essential ingredient. Called ultra-pure water (EUP), this has almost all of the minerals, dissolved gas and dirt particles removed from the water which could otherwise interfere with the manufacturing of precise and sensitive products, such as circuit boards.

Meanwhile, feed water is used in boilers and cooling towers to ensure efficiency, maximize boiler and system life, reduce maintenance costs and maintain levels of operational performance.

Industries that have a high usage of water and need for treatment include: brewery and carbonated beverage water; dairy industries; sugar mills and refineries; textile manufacturing; pulp and paper mills; oil and gas; the automotive and aircraft industries and many others. Heavy water using industries can include food, paper, chemicals, refined petroleum, or primary metals. Below is a list of how water is used within several different industries.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DOES WATER GET INTO OUR HOMES?

Water is supplied into most homes by underground pipes. It starts its journey in a lake or man-made reservoir and passes through a process of purification before Coming out of the tap in your home.

Collection

The water that flows from your tap is collected from the skies and they fall in the form of snow, rain or hail. The water from the sky goes through the process of collection, storage, cleaning until it is safe enough for drinking. Once the water is safe for drinking then it gets pumped to pipes and flows out of your tap. Other sources of water are deep wells, reservoirs, streams and rivers.

Cleaning

The water that is collected goes through the cleaning and treatment process. The first step in the cleaning process is when the water passes through a large sieve that captures and takes out the debris and dirt from the water. The water goes through a combined physical and chemical process to get rid of the impurities that are left in the water.

Any remnants of bacteria or germs are completely removed to make sure that the water is safe for drinking. The bacteria are removed through the disinfection process using ozone, chlorine or with ultraviolet treatment.

Storage and Delivery

Once the water is thoroughly clean, it is transferred from the water treatment facility to the storage tanks that are covered. The water storage tanks are placed on higher grounds so that there is adequate pressure for the water to flow from the pipes and out of the faucets.

The water mains transport the water up to a point outside your home. The water is then transported into your home by the service pipe that is connected to the valve. The valve is often located under the pavement and it is used to turn off the water when there are maintenance checks or repairs.

Another valve can also be installed inside your home particularly under the kitchen sink. The valve inside your home is used to turn off the water when your indoor plumbing needs repairs.

picture Credit : Google

 

Why is water so important?

All living things depend upon water for their survival; life on Earth would not exist without it. A clean supply of water is essential for people, not only to drink but for sanitation and health reasons. There is plenty of water on Earth, but not everyone has access to the same amount. Demand for water is always increasing, and supplies in many parts of the world are overstretched. In such areas, supplying fresh water can be a time-consuming and expensive business. For many people, a safe, regular supply of water is taken for granted but without it life, and indeed industry, would come to a halt.

Water is a life giver – even a life creator. It lies at the basis of our understanding of how life works. It also lies at the basis of how we understand our own personal lives. Of the four (or five) basic building blocks of life, water is the only one with a visible cycle, which we call the hydrologic cycle. Fire has no cycle that we can see, either do earth or air. And we don’t understand spirit (the ether) enough to know if it does or not. Water is a constant reminder that life repeats.

The hydrologic cycle works as follows: From its most usable state, water evaporates and joins the air as water vapor. When the air cools, the vapor condenses and creates clouds, which help block heat from the sun. Colonies of the ice-nucleating bacterium, P. syringe, blown into the clouds by wind, help them to precipitate and fall as rain, snow, or hail. Much of the precipitation is stored on land as groundwater and lakes, snow and ice. From there water flows to the sea, where it joins the “primordial soup” again as ocean, ready to start the cycle anew.

Here are many of the roles that water provides both for the earth and for humans—that help produce the abundance of life we see around us every day. Without even one of these our lives would be far different.

Without water the air and earth would vacillate between extreme hot and extreme cold every day, everywhere, with a gradual increase in temperature as time goes on. Part of the problem with global warming could be that we are using up too much land water and throwing rain away into the sea.

In addition to being the soup from which life emerged, the ocean and other water bodies act as home for more life than what lives on land. Mammals, fish, birds, insects, trees, plants, algae, krill, and many other forms of life either live directly in water or are wholly dependent upon it for survival. This includes the tiny iceworms, copepods, and diatoms that inhabit trillions of minuscule tunnels in icebergs and their undersides, providing food for whales and fish that migrate to the poles to eat.

Water and carbon dioxide are the two key components of plant photosynthesis, which is how plants make their food. Bees use water to make honey, flowers use water to make nectar, trees use water to make pitch, spiders and snakes use water to make venom, and termites mix saliva with mud to make their homes. Humans use water to make paint, dyes, inks, all kinds of drinks, and we bottle it straight. We use it for paper, fabrics, food processing, chemical compounds, and the manufacture of hundreds of other products essential to modern living.

Without water, plants and many insects and arthropods could not survive, nor would humans have developed the foods and industries we have.

To humans, as creators of our own lives, water is our servant. We use it to grow crops and livestock, to cleanse and keep ourselves healthy, to stimulate ideas for products, and to transport those products. We use its cycles to remind us that our own lives also work in cycles.

But if we abuse water, like masters have a tendency to do with servants, if we don’t care for it and preserve it, we will end up destroying ourselves. We need the rain forests, the swamplands, the open rivers and lakes, the estuaries, icebergs, snow tops—water in all its natural forms we need. And so does the rest of life.

If, instead of commanding it, we could conceive of ourselves as a partner or an intelligent component of water’s own rain and storage cycle, it might encourage us to be more respectful of what water can do and more careful of the way we utilize it.

With water, we thrive. Without water, there is no life. We must learn to value, conserve, and take care of the water we have.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHY IS GLASS SO USEFUL?

Glass is one of the world’s oldest man-made materials. It is made from sand that is heated, mixed with other materials, and then shaped as it cools. Glass is easily shaped, cheap to make and easy to recycle over and over again. It has a huge range of used from buildings and optical instruments to bottles and glasses. Modern communication systems rely heavily on fibre-optic cables, which are made from very fine glass fibres.

Glass is a non-crystalline, often transparent amorphous solid that has widespread practical, technological, and decorative use in, for example, window panes, tableware, optics, and optoelectronics. The most familiar, and historically the oldest, types of manufactured glass are “silicate glasses” based on the chemical compound silica (silicon dioxide, or quartz), the primary constituent of sand. The term glass, in popular usage, is often used to refer only to this type of material, which is familiar from use as window glass and glass bottles. Of the many silica-based glasses that exist, ordinary glazing and container glass is formed from a specific type called soda-lime glass, composed of approximately 75% silicon dioxide (SiO2), sodium oxide (Na2O) from sodium carbonate (Na2CO3), calcium oxide (CaO), also called lime, and several minor additives.

Many applications of silicate glasses derive from their optical transparency, giving rise to their primary use as window panes. Glass will transmit, reflect and refract light; these qualities can be enhanced by cutting and polishing to make optical lenses, prisms, fine glassware, and optical fibers for high speed data transmission by light. Glass can be coloured by adding metal salts, and can also be painted and printed with vitreous enamels. These qualities have led to the extensive use of glass in the manufacture of art objects and in particular, stained glass windows.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW IS IRON TURNED INTO STEEL?

Iron has been extracted from iron ore since around 1500BC. Most iron is now turned into steel because this is a much more flexible metal. Steel is made by removing more carbon from the iron and adding other metals, depending on the type of steel that is being produced. Steel is made in an oxygen furnace. Molten iron mixed with scrap steel k poured into a furnace and oxygen is blown over it. The oxygen mixes with the carbon and removes it in the form of carbon monoxide.

Steel is iron that has most of the impurities removed. Steel also has a consistent concentration of carbon throughout (0.5 to 1.5 percent). Impurities like silica, phosphorous and sulfur weaken steel tremendously, so they must be eliminated. The advantage of steel over iron is greatly improved strength.

The open-hearth furnace is one way to create steel from pig iron. The pig iron, limestone and iron ore go into an open-hearth furnace. It is heated to about 1,600 degrees F (871 degrees C). The limestone and ore form a slag that floats on the surface. Impurities, including carbon, are oxidized and float out of the iron into the slag. When the carbon content is right, you have carbon steel.

Another way to create steel from pig iron is the Bessemer process, which involves the oxidation of the impurities in the pig iron by blowing air through the molten iron in a Bessemer converter. The heat of oxidation raises the temperature and keeps the iron molten. As the air passes through the molten pig iron, impurities unite with the oxygen to form oxides. Carbon monoxide burns off and the other impurities form slag.

However, most modern steel plants use what’s called a basic oxygen furnace to create steel. The advantage is speed, as the process is roughly 10 times faster than the open-hearth furnace. In these furnaces, high-purity oxygen blows through the molten pig iron, lowering carbon, silicon, manganese and phosphorous levels. The addition of chemical cleaning agents called fluxes help to reduce the sulfur and phosphorous levels.

A variety of metals might be alloyed with the steel at this point to create different properties. For example, the addition of 10 to 30 percent chromium creates stainless steel, which is very resistant to rust. The addition of chromium and molybdenum creates chrome-moly steel, which is strong and light.

When you think about it, there are two accidents of nature that have made it much easier for human technology to advance and flourish. One is the huge availability of iron ore. The second is the accessibility of vast quantities of oil and coal to power the production of iron. Without iron and energy, we probably would not have gotten nearly as far as we have today.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DOES MINING FOR MINERALS AFFECT THE ENVIRONMENT?

Mining can create a number of environmental problems. In the search for useful minerals, other substances are often discarded in the landscape. If these substances are toxic and they enter the water supply, wildlife and people may be affected. Mining can also cause serious physical damage to a landscape.

Mining is the extraction of minerals and other geological materials of economic value from deposits on the Earth. Mining adversely affects the environment by inducing loss of biodiversity, soil erosion, and contamination of surface water, groundwater, and soil. Mining can also trigger the formation of sinkholes. The leakage of chemicals from mining sites can also have detrimental effects on the health of the population living at or around the mining site.

In some countries, mining companies are expected to adhere to rehabilitation and environmental codes to ensure that the area mined is eventually transformed back into its original state. However, violations of such rules are quite common.

Water Pollution

Mining also causes water pollution which includes metal contamination, increased sediment levels in streams, and acid mine drainage. Pollutants released from processing plants, tailing ponds, underground mines, waste-disposal areas, active or abandoned surface or haulage roads, etc., act as the top sources of water pollution. Sediments released through soil erosion cause siltation or the smothering of stream beds. It adversely impacts irrigation, swimming, fishing, domestic water supply, and other activities dependent on such water bodies. High concentrations of toxic chemicals in water bodies pose a survival threat to aquatic flora and fauna and terrestrial species dependent on them for food. The acidic water released from metal mines or coal mines also drains into surface water or seeps below ground to acidify groundwater. The loss of normal pH of water can have disastrous effects on life sustained by such water.

Damage to Land

The creation of landscape blots like open pits and piles of waste rocks due to mining operations can lead to the physical destruction of the land at the mining site. Such disruptions can contribute to the deterioration of the area’s flora and fauna. There is also a huge possibility that many of the surface features that were present before mining activities cannot be replaced after the process has ended. The removal of soil layers and deep underground digging can destabilize the ground which threatens the future of roads and buildings in the area. For example, lead ore mining in Galena, Kansas between 1980 and 1985 triggered about 500 subsidence collapse features that led to the abandonment of the mines in the area. The entire mining site was later restored between 1994 and1995.

A landscape affected by mining can take a long time to heal. Sometimes it never recovers. Remediation efforts do not always ensure that the biodiversity of the area is restored. Species might be lost permanently.

Some of the negative impacts that mining can have on the environment include the loss of biodiversity, soil erosion, the contamination of surface water, and the formation of sinkholes.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE CERAMICS?

Ceramics are materials made from stony or earthy material taken from the ground. Some ceramics, such as pottery and bricks, are moulded into shape and then baked (fired) to make them set. Glass is a type of ceramic that is heated first and then moulded into shape. Some ceramic materials are able to with-stand very high temperatures and are used for specialist application in industry and engineering.

Ceramic materials are special because of their properties. They typically possess high melting points, low electrical and thermal conductivity values, and high compressive strengths. Also they are generally hard and brittle with very good chemical and thermal stability. Ceramic materials can be categorized as traditional ceramics and advanced ceramics. Ceramic materials like clay are categorized as traditional ceramics and normally they are made of clay, silica, and feldspar. As its name suggests, traditional ceramics are not supposed to meet rigid specific properties after their production, so cheap technologies are utilized for most of the production processes.

Ball clay, China clay, Feldspar, Silica, Dolomite, Talc, Calcite and Nepheline are the common materials used for most of the ceramic products. Each raw material contributes a certain property such as dry strength, plasticity, shrinkage, etc. to the ceramic body. Therefore, by careful selection of materials, desired properties are acquired for the final output. Powder preparation is a major consideration in the ceramic industry. Surface area, particle size and distribution, particle shape, density, etc. each have their own effect on production. Powder has to be prepared to meet required particle size, particle shape, and other requirements for a particular industry. Milling is done to get the desired particle size. Unlike in the, advanced ceramics industry the purity of ceramic powder is not an issue in traditional ceramics.

The traditional ceramics industry originated long ago. Even thousands of years ago it was a well-established practice in many parts of the world. Today there are many divisions of this industry. Pottery, tableware, sanitary ware, tiles, structural clay products, refractories, blocks, and electrical porcelain are some of the products of traditional ceramics.

Advanced ceramics are special type of ceramics used mainly for electrical, electronic, optical, and magnetic applications. This sector is different from traditional ceramics due to the fact that ceramic powder preparation is quite important. Advanced production techniques are employed to assure that the produced ceramic powders possess sufficient purity. Generally chemical reactions are used to produce the ceramic powder such as Sol-gel processing and liquid-gas reactions like NH3 gas and SiCl4 liquid to produce Si3N4. Many of these methods are very costly. Therefore, powder preparation is always a cost factor in the advanced ceramics industry.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW ARE TREES USED TO MAKE PAPER?

Trees are made up of thousands of tiny fibres. The paper-making process extracts these fibres and arranges them in a crisscross pattern. Wood is broken up into small pieces and then chemically treated to break it down into fibres. Most paper is produced from softwood trees such as spruce and pine.

Making pulp

1 Several processes are commonly used to convert logs to wood pulp. In the mechanical process, logs are first tumbled in drums to remove the bark. The logs are then sent to grinders, which break the wood down into pulp by pressing it between huge revolving slabs. The pulp is filtered to remove foreign objects. In the chemical process, wood chips from de-barked logs are cooked in a chemical solution. This is done in huge vats called digesters. The chips are fed into the digester, and then boiled at high pressure in a solution of

sodium hydroxide and sodium sulfide. The chips dissolve into pulp in the solution. Next the pulp is sent through filters. Bleach may be added at this stage, or colorings. The pulp is sent to the paper plant.

Beating

2 The pulp is next put through a pounding and squeezing process called, appropriately enough, beating. Inside a large tub, the pulp is subjected to the effect of machine beaters. At this point, various filler materials can be added such as chalks, clays, or chemicals such as titanium oxide. These additives will influence the opacity and other qualities of the final product. Sizings are also added at this point. Sizing affects the way the paper will react with various inks. Without any sizing at all, a paper will be too absorbent for most uses except as a desk blotter. A sizing such as starch makes the paper resistant to water-based ink (inks actually sit on top of a sheet of paper, rather than sinking in). A variety of sizings, generally rosins and gums, is available depending on the eventual use of the paper. Paper that will receive a printed design, such as gift wrapping, requires a particular formula of sizing that will make the paper accept the printing properly.

Pulp to paper

3 In order to finally turn the pulp into paper, the pulp is fed or pumped into giant, automated machines. One common type is called the Fourdrinier machine, which was invented in England in 1807. Pulp is fed into the Fourdrinier machine on a moving belt of fine mesh screening. The pulp is squeezed through a series of rollers, while suction devices below the belt drain off water. If the paper is to receive a water-mark, a device called a dandy moves across the sheet of pulp and presses a design into it.

The paper then moves onto the press section of the machine, where it is pressed between rollers of wool felt. The paper then passes over a series of steam-heated cylinders to remove the remaining water. A large machine may have from 40 to 70 drying cylinders.

Finishing

4 Finally, the dried paper is wound onto large reels, where it will be further processed depending on its ultimate use. Paper is smoothed and compacted further by passing through metal rollers called calendars. A particular finish, whether soft and dull or hard and shiny, can be imparted by the calendars.

The paper may be further finished by passing through a vat of sizing material. It may also receive a coating, which is either brushed on or rolled on. Coating adds chemicals or pigments to the paper’s surface, supplementing the sizings and fillers from earlier in the process. Fine clay is often used as a coating. The paper may next be supercalendered, that is, run through extremely smooth calendar rollers, for a final time. Then the paper is cut to the desired size.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DOES INDUSTRY USE RAW MATERIALS?

Most of the world’s industry involves working with raw materials extracted from the earth. As well as fossil fuels, minerals such as salt, clay and sulphur, and metals including copper and iron ore are all extracted for industrial purposes. The extraction of such materials is described as primary industry; activities that convert them into other products are known as secondary industries.

Raw materials are used in a multitude of products. They can take many different forms. The kind of raw materials inventory a company needs will depend on the type of manufacturing they do. For manufacturing companies, raw materials inventory requires detailed budgeting and a special framework for accounting on the balance sheet and income statement.

In some cases, raw materials may be divided into two categories: direct and indirect. Whether a raw material is direct or indirect will influence where it is reported on the balance sheet and how it is expensed on the income statement.

Direct raw materials are materials that companies directly use in the manufacturing of a finished product, such as wood for a chair. Indirect raw materials are not part of the final product but are instead used comprehensively in the production process.

Indirect raw materials will be recorded as long-term assets. Within long-term assets, they can fall under several different categories including selling, general, and administrative or property, plant, and equipment. Long-term assets usually follow some depreciation schedule which allows the assets to be expensed over time and matched with revenue they help to produce. For indirect raw materials, depreciation timing will usually be shorter than other long-term assets like a building expensed over several years.

Direct raw materials are placed in current assets as discussed above. Direct raw materials are expensed on the income statement within cost of goods sold. Manufacturing companies must also take added steps over non-manufacturing companies to create more detailed expense reporting on costs of goods sold. Direct raw materials are typically considered variable costs since the amount used depends on the quantities being produced.

A manufacturer calculates the amount of direct raw materials it needs for specific periods to ensure there are no shortages. By closely tracking the amount of direct raw materials bought and used, an entity can reduce unnecessary inventory stock, potentially lower ordering costs, and reduce the risk of material obsolescence.

Raw materials may degrade in storage or become unusable in a product for various reasons. In this case, the company declares them obsolete. If this occurs, the company expenses the inventory as a debit to write-offs and credits the obsolete inventory to decrease assets.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHERE DOES NUCLEAR ENERGY COME FROM?

Nuclear power plants use radioactive materials such as uranium or plutonium- to power their steam turbines. The atoms of these materials decay, producing heat energy inside a nuclear reactor. Nuclear energy is a “clean” fuel, in that it does not produce the polluting gases that burning fossil fuels do. However, the disposal of used nuclear fuel is hazardous, expensive and poses serious environmental risks.

Nuclear energy is the energy in the nucleus, or core, of an atom. Atoms are tiny units that make up all matter in the universe, and energy is what holds the nucleus together. There is a huge amount of energy in an atom’s dense nucleus. In fact, the power that holds the nucleus together is officially called the “strong force.”

Nuclear energy can be used to create electricity, but it must first be released from the atom. In the process of nuclear fission, atoms are split to release that energy.

A nuclear reactor, or power plant, is a series of machines that can control nuclear fission to produce electricity. The fuel that nuclear reactors use to produce nuclear fission is pellets of the element uranium. In a nuclear reactor, atoms of uranium are forced to break apart. As they split, the atoms release tiny particles called fission products. Fission products cause other uranium atoms to split, starting a chain reaction.

The energy released from this chain reaction creates heat.

The heat created by nuclear fission warms the reactor’s cooling agent. A cooling agent is usually water, but some nuclear reactors use liquid metal or molten salt. The cooling agent, heated by nuclear fission, produces steam. The steam turns turbines, or wheels turned by a flowing current. The turbines drive generators, or engines that create electricity.

Rods of material called nuclear poison can adjust how much electricity is produced. Nuclear poisons are materials, such as a type of the element xenon, that absorb some of the fission products created by nuclear fission. The more rods of nuclear poison that are present during the chain reaction, the slower and more controlled the reaction will be. Removing the rods will allow a stronger chain reaction and create more electricity.

As of 2011, about 15 percent of the world’s electricity is generated by nuclear power plants. The United States has more than 100 reactors, although it creates most of its electricity from fossil fuels and hydroelectric energy. Nations such as Lithuania, France, and Slovakia create almost all of their electricity from nuclear power plants. Nuclear power plants produce renewable, clean energy. They do not pollute the air or release greenhouse gases. They can be built in urban or rural areas, and do not radically alter the environment around them.

The steam powering the turbines and generators is ultimately recycled. It is cooled down in a separate structure called a cooling tower. The steam turns back into water and can be used again to produce more electricity. Excess steam is simply recycled into the atmosphere, where it does little harm as clean water vapor.

However, the byproduct of nuclear energy is radioactive material. Radioactive material is a collection of unstable atomic nuclei. These nuclei lose their energy and can affect many materials around them, including organisms and the environment. Radioactive material can be extremely toxic, causing burns and increasing the risk for cancers, blood diseases, and bone decay.

Radioactive waste is what is left over from the operation of a nuclear reactor. Radioactive waste is mostly protective clothing worn by workers, tools, and any other material that have been in contact with radioactive dust. Radioactive waste is long-lasting. Materials like clothes and tools can stay radioactive for thousands of years. The government regulates how these materials are disposed of so they don’t contaminate anything else.

picture Credit : Google

 

CAN WASTE PRODUCTS BE USED FOR ENERGY?

Some power stations are able to burn waste products that would otherwise be buried in the ground. Even waste that is already buried can be put to use by harnessing the methane gas that decaying matter gives off. Once purified, the gas can he piped to homes, or used in power stations. However, while it solves the problem of what to do with rubbish, burning waste releases gases into the atmosphere, creating a pollution problem of its own.

Since the industrial revolution, waste has been a major environmental issue worldwide. Wastes are materials we don’t need and thrown as trash. Europe creates over 1.8 billion tonnes of wastes each year. In Australia, 50 million tonnes of waste is generated each year. According to the UK Statistics on Waste, UK generated 202.8 million tonnes of waste in 2014. The total volume of waste is the measure of the overall impact of human activity on the environment. But, we can turn these tonnes of trash into treasure by turning them into energy.

Waste to energy is the process of producing thermal energy from the organic waste. Most wastes to energy processes produce electricity or heat energy directly through combustion.

Waste can be solid or liquid. Both types of waste can be hazardous. Liquid waste can come in non-solid form. Examples of liquid waste include wash water, liquid used to clean in industries. On the other hand, solid waste is any garbage and rubbish we make at our home or any places. Examples of solid waste include car tyres, newspapers, broken glass, broken furniture and even food waste. Hazardous or harmful waste is a threat to human health and environment. This type of waste can easily catch fire, explode and be poisonous to human health. Examples of these types of waste are chemicals, mercury-containing equipment, fluorescent bulbs, battery etc.

The wastes we are producing every day can be turned into something good. Such as electricity, heat or fuel. The solid wastes can be converted into gas to produce energy. We can generate electricity by burning solid waste found in the landfills. A community must have a waste to energy facility that incinerates garbage and transforms chemical energy into thermal energy.

The following methods are used to turn waste into energy. The most common technology for waste to energy conversion is incineration. In this process, the organics collected from the waste has burnt at a high temperature. This type of treatment is called thermal treatment. The heat generated from this thermal treatment then used to create energy.

This technology uses thermal decomposition in the presence of water. In this process, organic compounds from waste are heated at a high temperature to create thermal energy. In this process, we can generate fossil fuels from the waste. The process of thermal decomposition is also called Hydrous Pyrolysis.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS SOLAR POWER?

Solar-power systems convert light energy from the Sun into electricity using photo-voltaic cells. These cells are similar to those used to power pocket calculators, but used on a larger scale they can provide electricity for homes and businesses in areas away from a regular power supply. Most solar-power systems work by charging batteries that store the electricity for later use, act as a back-up system for a conventional power supply. Solar power is also used to heat water.

Solar energy is the most abundant energy resource on Earth. It can be captured and used in several ways, and as a renewable energy source, is an important part of our clean energy future. The sun does more than for our planet than just provide light during the daytime – each particle of sunlight (called a photon) that reaches Earth contains energy that fuels our planet. Solar energy is the ultimate source responsible for all of our weather systems and energy sources on Earth, and enough solar radiation hits the surface of the planet each hour to theoretically fill our global energy needs for nearly an entire year.

Where does all of this energy come from? Our sun, like any star in the galaxy, is like a massive nuclear reactor. Deep in the Sun’s core, nuclear fusion reactions produce massive amounts of energy that radiates outward from the Sun’s surface and into space in the form of light and heat.

Solar power can be harnessed and converted to usable energy using photovoltaics or solar thermal collectors. Although solar energy only accounts for a small amount of overall global energy use, the falling cost of installing solar panels means that more and more people in more places can take advantage of solar energy. Solar is a clean, renewable energy resourcec, and figures to play an important part in the global energy future.

A common way for property owners to take advantage of solar energy is with a photovoltaic (PV) solar system. With a solar PV system, solar panels convert sunlight right into electricity that can be used immediately, stored in a solar battery, or sent to the electric grid for credits on your electric bill.

Solar panels covert solar energy into usable electricity through a process known as the photovoltaic effect. Incoming sunlight strikes a semiconductor material (typically silicon) and knocks electrons loose, setting them in motion and generating an electric current that can be captured with wiring. This current is known as direct current (DC) electricity and must be converted to alternating current (AC) electricity using a solar inverter. This conversion is necessary because the U.S. electric grid operates using AC electricity, as do most household electric appliances.

Solar energy can be captured at many scales using photovoltaics, and installing solar panels is a smart way to save money on your electric bill while reducing your dependence on nonrenewable fossil fuels. Large companies and electric utilities can also benefit from photovoltaic solar energy generation by installing large solar arrays that can power company operations or supply energy to the electric grid.

A second way to use solar energy is to capture the heat from solar radiation directly and use that heat in a variety of ways. Solar thermal energy has a broader range of uses than a photovoltaic system, but using solar thermal energy for electricity generation at small scales is not as practical as using photovoltaics.

There are three general types of solar thermal energy used: low-temperature, used for heating and cooling; mid-temperature, used for heating water; and high-temperature, used for electrical power generation.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW IS THE WIND USED TO GENERATE ELECTRICITY?

The power of the wind can he used to generate electricity using huge wind turbines. The blades of a wind turbine drive a generator that produces electricity. Large groups of wind turbines, called wind farms, are built in areas where the wind blows fairly constantly. Flat, open areas of land and coastal areas are popular locations for wind farms. The electricity produced by these farms is fed into the electricity grid along with that coming from other sources.

Wind energy (or wind power) refers to the process of creating electricity using the wind, or air flows that occur naturally in the earth’s atmosphere. Modern wind turbines are used to capture kinetic energy from the wind and generate electricity.

When the wind blows past a wind turbine, its blades capture the wind’s kinetic energy and rotate, turning it into mechanical energy. This rotation turns an internal shaft connected to a gearbox, which increases the speed of rotation by a factor of 100. That spins a generator that produces electricity.

Typically standing at least 80 meters (262 feet) tall, tubular steel towers support a hub with three attached blades and a “nacelle,” which houses the shaft, gearbox, generator, and controls. Wind measurements are collected, which direct the turbine to rotate and face the strongest wind, and the angle or “pitch” of its blades is optimized to capture energy.

A typical modern turbine will start to generate electricity when wind speeds reach six to nine miles per hour (mph), known as the cut-in speed. Turbines will shut down if the wind is blowing too hard (roughly 55 miles an hour) to prevent equipment damage.

Over the course of a year, modern turbines can generate usable amounts of electricity over 90 percent of the time. For example, if the wind at a turbine reaches the cut-in speed of six to nine mph, the turbine will start generating electricity. As wind speeds increase so does electricity production.

Another common measure of wind energy production is called capacity factor. This measures the amount of electricity a wind turbine produces in a given time period (typically a year) relative to its maximum potential.

For example, suppose the maximum theoretical output of a two megawatt wind turbine in a year is 17,520 megawatt-hours (two times 8,760 hours, the number of hours in a year). However, the turbine may only produce 7,884 megawatt-hours over the course of the year because the wind wasn’t always blowing hard enough to generate the maximum amount of electricity the turbine was capable of producing. In this case, the turbine has a 45 percent (7,884 divided by 17,520) capacity factor. Remember—this does not mean the turbine only generated electricity 45 percent of the time. Modern wind farms often have capacity factors greater than 40 percent, which is close to some types of coal or natural gas power plants.

There are three main types of wind energy:

  • Utility-scale wind: Wind turbines that range in size from 100 kilowatts to several megawatts, where the electricity is delivered to the power grid and distributed to the end user by electric utilities or power system operators.
  • Distributed or “small” wind:  Single small wind turbines below 100 kilowatts that are used to directly power a home, farm or small business and are not connected to the grid.
  • Offshore wind: Wind turbines that are erected in large bodies of water, usually on the continental shelf. Offshore wind turbines are larger than land-based turbines and can generate more power.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS GEOTHERMAL ENERGY?

In volcanically active areas of the world, heat energy inside the earth is used for power. Geothermal power-plants use the heat produced by molten rocks to create hot water and steam. The steam powers turbines, while the hot water is piped to homes. Iceland and New Zealand are two countries where geothermal energy is used.

Geothermal energy comes from the heat within the earth. The word “geothermal” comes from the Greek words geo, meaning earth,” and thermemeaning “heat.” People around the world use geothermal energy to produce electricity, to heat buildings and greenhouses, and for other purposes.

The earth’s core lies almost 4,000 miles beneath the earth’s surface. The double-layered core is made up of very hot molten iron surrounding a solid iron center. Estimates of the temperature of the core range from 5,000 to 11,000 degrees Fahrenheit (F). Heat is continuously produced within the earth by the slow decay of radioactive particles that is natural in all rocks.

Surrounding the earth’s core is the mantlethought to be partly rock and partly magma. The mantle is about 1,800 miles thick. The outermost layer of the earth, the insulating crust, is not one continuous sheet of rock, like the shell of an egg, but is broken into pieces called platesThese slabs of continents and ocean floor drift apart and push against each other at the rate of about one inch per year in a process called continental drift.

Magma (molten rock) may come quite close to the surface where the crust has been thinned, faulted, or fractured by plate tectonics. When this near-surface heat is transferred to water, a usable form of geothermal- energy is created.

Geothermal energy is called a renewable energy source because the water is replenished by rainfall, and the heat is continuously produced by the earth. Geothermal energy is heat derived within the sub-surface of the earth. Water and/or steam carry the geothermal energy to the Earth’s surface. Depending on its characteristics, geothermal energy can be used for heating and cooling purposes or be harnessed to generate clean electricity. However, for electricity, generation high or medium temperature resources are needed, which are usually located close to tectonically active regions.

This key renewable source covers a significant share of electricity demand in countries like Iceland, El Salvador, New Zealand, Kenya, and Philippines and more than 90% of heating demand in Iceland. The main advantages are that it is not depending on weather conditions and has very high capacity factors; for these reasons, geothermal power plants are capable of supplying baseload electricity, as well as providing ancillary services for short and long-term flexibility in some cases.

There are different geothermal technologies with distinct levels of maturity. Technologies for direct uses like district heating, geothermal heat pumps, greenhouses, and for other applications are widely used and can be considered mature. The technology for electricity generation from hydrothermal reservoirs with naturally high permeability is also mature and reliable, and has been operating since 1913. Many of the power plants in operation today are dry steam plants or flash plants (single, double and triple) harnessing temperatures of more than 180°C. However, medium temperature fields are more and more used for electricity generation or for combined heat and power thanks to the development of binary cycle technology, in which geothermal fluid is used via heat exchangers to heat a process fluid in a closed loop. Additionally, new technologies are being developed like Enhanced Geothermal Systems (EGS), which are in the demonstration stage.

To promote wider geothermal energy development, IRENA coordinates and facilitates the work of the Global Geothermal Alliance (GGA) – a platform for enhanced dialogue and knowledge sharing for coordinated action to increase the share of installed geothermal electricity and heat generation worldwide.

picture Credit : Google

 

HOW IS WATER USED FOR POWER?

Water is used to generate electricity in three ways. Hydroelectric power is one of the most commonly used forms of renewable energy, accounting for around 7% of the world’s electricity production. Specially-built dams feed falling water into turbines that drive electricity generators. A similar system controls the flow of water in tidal areas, with a barrier built across an estuary or river. Wave power can also be harnessed by using floating generators that transform wave movement into electricity.

People have used moving water to help them in their work throughout history, and modern people make great use of moving water to produce electricity. No doubt, Jack the Caveman stuck some sturdy leaves on a pole and put it in a moving stream. The water would spin the pole that crushed grain to make their delicious, low-fat prehistoric bran muffins.  For many centuries, water power was used to drive mills to grind grain into flour. People have used moving water to help them in their work throughout history, and modern people make great use of moving water to produce electricity.

Hydroelectric energy is produced by the force of falling water. The capacity to produce this energy is dependent on both the available flow and the height from which it falls. Building up behind a high dam, water accumulates potential energy. This is transformed into mechanical energy when the water rushes down the sluice and strikes the rotary blades of turbine. The turbine’s rotation spins electromagnets which generate current in stationary coils of wire. Finally, the current is put through a transformer where the voltage is increased for long distance transmission over power lines.

China has developed large hydroelectric facilities in the last decade and now leads the world in hydroelectricity usage. But, from north to south and from east to west, countries all over the world make use of hydroelectricity—the main ingredients are a large river and a drop in elevation (along with money, of course).

Although most energy in the United States is produced by fossil-fuel and nuclear power plants, hydroelectricity is still important to the Nation. Nowadays, huge power generators are placed inside dams. Water flowing through the dams spin turbine blades (made from metal instead of leaves). Power is produced and is sent to homes and businesses.

The theory is to build a dam on a large river that has a large drop in elevation (there are not many hydroelectric plants in Kansas or Florida). The dam stores lots of water behind it in the reservoir. Near the bottom of the dam wall there is the water intake. Gravity causes it to fall through the penstock inside the dam. At the end of the penstock there is a turbine propeller, which is turned by the moving water. The shaft from the turbine goes up into the generator, which produces the power. Power lines are connected to the generators that carry electricity to your home and mine. The water continues past the propeller through the tailrace into the river past the dam.

picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE THE MAIN FEATURES OF A DESERT?

Deserts are hot, dry areas formed by the constant weathering and erosion of the land by fierce winds, extreme temperatures and occasional flows of water. They can contain barren mountain ranges, vast canyons cut into the Earth and huge plains covered with rocks or sand dunes. Many deserts have unusual rock formations, produced by certain kinds of erosion caused by wind and sand.

Sand covers only about 20 percent of the Earth’s deserts. Most of the sand is in sand sheets and sand seas–vast regions of undulating dunes resembling ocean waves “frozen” in an instant of time.

Nearly 50 percent of desert surfaces are plains where eolian deflation–removal of fine-grained material by the wind–has exposed loose gravels consisting predominantly of pebbles but with occasional cobbles.

The remaining surfaces of arid lands are composed of exposed bedrock outcrops, desert soils, and fluvial deposits including alluvial fans, playas, desert lakes, and oases. Bedrock outcrops commonly occur as small mountains surrounded by extensive erosional plains.

Oases are vegetated areas moistened by springs, wells, or by irrigation. Many are artificial. Oases are often the only places in deserts that support crops and permanent habitation.

Underground channels carry water from nearby mountains into the Turpan Depression of China. If the channels were not covered, the water would evaporate quickly when it reached the hot, dry desert land.

Soils that form in arid climates are predominantly mineral soils with low organic content. The repeated accumulation of water in some soils causes distinct salt layers to form. Calcium carbonate precipitated from solution may cement sand and gravel into hard layers called “calcrete” that form layers up to 50 meters thick.

Caliche is a reddish-brown to white layer found in many desert soils. Caliche commonly occurs as nodules or as coatings on mineral grains formed by the complicated interaction between water and carbon dioxide released by plant roots or by decaying organic material.

Most desert plants are drought- or salt-tolerant. Some store water in their leaves, roots, and stems. Other desert plants have long tap roots that penetrate the water table, anchor the soil, and control erosion. The stems and leaves of some plants lower the surface velocity of sand-carrying winds and protect the ground from erosion.

Deserts typically have a plant cover that is sparse but enormously diverse. The Sonoran Desert of the American Southwest has the most complex desert vegetation on Earth. The giant saguaro cacti provide nests for desert birds and serve as “trees” of the desert. Saguaro grow slowly but may live 200 years. When 9 years old, they are about 15 centimeters high. After about 75 years, the cacti are tall and develop their first branches. When fully grown, saguaro are 15 meters tall and weigh as much as 10 tons. They dot the Sonoran and reinforce the general impression of deserts as cacti-rich land.

Although cacti are often thought of as characteristic desert plants, other types of plants have adapted well to the arid environment. They include the pea family and sunflower family. Cold deserts have grasses and shrubs as dominant vegetation.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHICH ANIMALS LIVE IN RAINFORESTS?

Tropical rainforests are home to an incredible range of animal life. Over half of the world’s known species exist in the Amazon rainforest alone. Colourful birds, such as toucans, parrots and macaws, live alongside gorillas or other primates, while tigers, pumas and wolves may roam among countless poisonous snakes and insects.

It is said that a single hectare (about two and half acres) of rainforest can contain up to 1500 species of plants plus 750 species of trees. It is this wealth of plant life that attracts and sustains an amazing collection of animals. For example, one in five of all bird species are found in the Amazon rainforest.

Mammals such as Orangutans (in Asia), Gorillas (Africa), Jaguars (South America) and sloths (Central and South America) all call the rainforest home. Sloths spend most of their time in the trees. Their hooked claws and long arms allow them to spend most of their time hanging upside down! Sloths are herbivores and due to their slow movement and metabolism it can take them up to a month to digest their food! Reptiles such as Anacondas, the Emerald Boa Constrictor and the Gaboon Viper slither through the trees and on the forest floor. Insects including cutter ants, tarantulas, scorpions, butterflies and beetles rummage on the forest floor. Amphibians such as frogs and toads live in trees or near bodies of water on the forest floor. Fish including the piranha, Amazonian catfish, fresh water dolphins and stingray inhabit the rivers that run through the rainforests.

Because there are so many animals in the rainforest there is a lot of competition for sunlight, food and space. Animals therefore have to adapt to the environment.

Some animals use camouflage to hide from predators and some predators use camouflage to help them hunt for food. Their colouring or patterned skin help them disappear into the rainforest, blending into the colour of the bark or leaves.

Some animals don’t hide, some use their colouring to warn potential predators away. The poison dart frog is a good example, they may be small but they are one of nature’s most toxic and dangerous creatures. Some local people put the frog’s poisonous toxins on the tips of their blowpipe darts to kill small prey which they then eat.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW CAN RAINFORESTS BE REGENERATED?

With careful planning, areas of rainforest can he re-established, although it takes over a hundred years for the forest to return to its original state. However, it the land is damaged, only scrubby vegetation will grow again.

We all know it takes a long time for cleared rainforests to regenerate, but how long exactly? According to a study focusing on the Brazilian Atlantic forest, certain aspects can return surprisingly quickly – within 65 years. But for the landscape to truly regain its native identity takes a lot longer – up to 4000 years.

The Atlantic forest originally stretched along the southern half of Brazil’s Atlantic coast, covering some 1.2 million square kilometres. Once lush, the forest has been continually exploited for food, wood and space.

Today, land it used to occupy is home to most of the country’s population, including Brazil’s two largest cities, São Paulo and Rio de Janeiro, and only 100,000 square kilometres of forest remain. In 1993, however, the government created several protected areas to conserve the forest’s remnants. To determine how long it would take for the forest to regenerate, Marcia Marques and colleagues at the Federal University of Parana collected data on different parcels of forest that had been virtually cleared and left to recover for varying amounts of time.

The researchers looked at four different measures of forest regrowth: the proportion of tree species whose seeds are dispersed by animals, the proportion of species that can grow in shade, tree height, and the number of native species.

“Animal-dispersed trees sustain a large number of fruit-eating animals, that sustain other animals including large carnivores,” says Marques. “Thus, from the proportion of animal-dispersed trees we can estimate how complex the forest’s ecological web has become.”

Animals are key to the successful regeneration of cleared areas and, typically, 80% of the tree species in a mature tropical rainforest are animal-dispersed. The researchers found that it took just 65 years for a forest to recover to this level.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS IT LIKE ON THE FOREST FLOOR?

The floor of a forest is teeming with wildlife. Decaying vegetation provides food for insects and allows many kinds of fungi to grow. The warm, humid atmosphere of a tropical rainforest is the perfect environment for plants and mosses that thrive in shady areas. Palm trees will grow here amongst other young trees growing towards the forest canopy. Climbing plants such as liana twist and curl around the trunks of the trees.

The forest floor, also called detritus, duff and the O horizon, is one of the most distinctive features of a forest ecosystem. It mainly consists of shed vegetative parts, such as leaves, branches, bark, and stems, existing in various stages of decomposition above the soil surface. Although principally composed of non-living organic material, the forest floor also teems with a wide variety of fauna and flora. It is one of the richest components of the ecosystem from the standpoint of biodiversity because of the large number of decomposers and predators present, mostly belonging to invertebrates, fungi, algae, bacteria, and archaea. Certain (adapted) plants may be more apparent in tropical forests, where rates of metabolism and species diversity are much higher than in colder climates.

The major compartments for the storage of organic matter and nutrients within systems are the living vegetation, forest floor, and soil. The forest floor serves as a bridge between the above ground living vegetation and the soil, and it is a crucial component in nutrient transfer through the biogeochemical cycle. Much of the energy and carbon fixed by forests is periodically added to the forest floor through litterfall, and a substantial portion of the nutrient requirements of forest ecosystems is supplied by decomposition of organic matter in the forest floor and soil surface. The sustained productivity of forests is closely linked with the decomposition of shed plant parts, particularly the nutrient-rich foliage. The forest floor is also an important fuel source in forest fires.

The amount of material in the forest floor depends on the balance between inputs from litter production and outputs from decomposition, and amounts also reflect the site’s disturbance history. Both litter production and decomposition are functions of the site (e.g., wet versus dry; cold versus warm; nutrient rich versus nutrient poor) and the vegetation that occupies the site (e.g., conifer versus broadleaf). A site’s forest floor is determined by its areal weight, depth, and nutrient content. Typically, forest floors are heaviest and deepest in boreal forests and mountain forests where decomposition rates are slow. In contrast, the lightest and thinnest forest floors usually occur in tropical forests where decomposition rates are rapid, except on white sands where nutrients could not be supplied from mineral weathering.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHY ARE FORESTS DESTROYED?

The world’s forests provide many resources for human beings. Trees are cut down for timber, which is used for many different purposes, from building materials and fuel to making paper and chemicals. Forest areas are also cleared to create land for farming and other uses. There is a great deal of concern about the rate at which rainforests in particular are being destroyed. It is thought that an area of rainforest the size of a soccer pitch disappears every second. Such devastation has a dramatic effect on plant and animal species, as well as on the land itself.

As much as 80% of the world’s forests have been destroyed or irreparably degraded. Our ancient forests are looted every day to supply cheap timber and wood products to the world. The price for this destruction is escalating climate change, biodiversity loss and community displacement. And it’s happening in our region. Indonesia has lost 72% of its ancient forest, Papua New Guinea 60% and the Solomon Islands are predicted to lose all of them by 2014. Back in Australia, we are part of the problem.

The illegal and destructive logging operations are pushing species such as the orang-utan towards the brink of extinction and devastating local communities. What’s more, forest destruction accounts for around 20% of global carbon emissions. That’s more than the world’s entire transport sector.

Agri-business is responsible for massive rainforest destruction as forests are cleared or burned to make way for cattle ranches, palm oil or soya plantations. Irreplaceable rainforests are converted into products that are used to make toothpaste, chocolate and animal feed. Indonesia’s peatlands only cover 0.1% of the land on Earth, but thanks in part to the activities of the palm oil industry they contribute to 4% of global emissions. If expansion of the palm oil industry continues unabated, that figure can only rise.

Today, forests face another threat – climate change. When we destroy forests, we add to climate change because forests trap carbon and help stabilise the world’s climate. When forests are trashed, the carbon trapped in trees, their roots and the soil is released into the atmosphere. Deforestation accounts for up to 20% of all carbon emissions. This is why Indonesia is the world’s third largest greenhouse gas emitter after the US and China. At the same time, climate change itself threatens forests on a terrifying scale.

As their forest is cut down, millions of indigenous people suffer human rights abuse, and increased poverty and disease. Their food and medicine sources are destroyed. Their drinking water is polluted by soil erosion. With less than 5% of the logs’ value given back to the communities, the business of logging is moving landholders from subsistence affluence to a desperate type of poverty.

Some of the world’s most rare animals and plants call the last remaining rainforests in our region home. As their habitats are destroyed, many face extinction.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DO THE WORLD’S FORESTS DIFFER?

Forests can be classified according to a wide number of characteristics, with distinct forest type’s occurring within each broad category. However, by latitude, the three main types of forests are tropical, temperate, and boreal.

Tropical

Most tropical forests receive large amounts of rain annually (up to 100 inches), which is spread evenly throughout the year. However, there are some tropical forests that receive seasonal rainfall and experience both a wet and dry season. While tropical forests have many layers, most of the nutrients are held in the vegetation within the canopy; therefore, the soils are typically low in both mineral and nutrient content. Shallow roots allow for ‘catching’ any nutrients released by decaying leaves and ground litter.

Tropical forests are particularly important since they are unusually rich in bio­logical diversity, especially insects and flowering plants. This incredible amount of biodiversity—accounting for 50 to 80 percent of the world’s plant and animal species, with a potential for millions still undiscovered—is what defines these forests and makes them most unique. In just a few square kilometers, hundreds—even thousands—of tree and plant species can be found.

Deforestation is one of the greatest concerns in tropical areas, especially within rainforests which cover only a small area (approximately 7 percent) of the Earth’s surface. Aside from their vast biodiversity, tropical forests provide homes to a large number of indigenous people. And, in looking beyond the typical forest offerings, tropical forests supply both local and global markets with a variety of ingredients for medicines; nearly half of all medicines used today are linked to discoveries within these forests.

Temperate

Temperate forests—common throughout North America, Eurasia, and Japan—are primarily deciduous, characterized by tall, broad-leafed, hardwood trees that shed brilliantly colored leaves each fall. These forests experience varied temperatures and 4 seasons, with winter often bringing below freezing temperatures and summer bringing higher heat and humidity. Rainfall also varies, averaging 30 to 60 inches annually, allowing for soils that are well developed and rich in organic matter. They also provide habitat for a wide variety of smaller mammal species, including squirrels, raccoons, deer, coyotes and black bear and many bird species, including warblers, woodpeckers, owls, and hawks.

Temperate forests are often most affected by human activity since they are located in or near the most inhabitable areas. The land in these areas has long been used for agriculture and grazing, although great expanses of forest regeneration and small areas of pristine forest exist. The hardwoods are valuable for making furniture and other commodities, and many remaining forests have been modified to accommodate recreation and tourism.

Boreal

Boreal forests (also known as taiga) are located just south of the tundra and stretch across large areas of North America and Eurasia. They are one of the world’s largest biomes, encompassing about 11 percent of Earth’s land area, but have very short growing seasons with little precipitation and represent relatively few tree species. The forest is dominated by coniferous trees, which have needle-shaped leaves with minimal surface area to prevent excessive water loss. These forests provide habitat for a few large mammal species, such as moose, wolves, caribou, and bears, and numerous smaller species, including rodents, rabbits, lynx, and mink.

Despite the remote locations and often inhospitable environment, boreal forests have long been a source of valuable resources. Fur trading began in the 1600s and continued well into this century. Boreal forests are also rich in metal ores—including iron—and coal, oil, and natural gas. Most importantly, the forest serves as a major source of industrial wood and wood fiber, including softwood timber and pulpwood. However, the low productivity rate in these forests leads to a slow rate of forest regeneration.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHERE DO FORESTS GROW?

Forest will grow in areas where the temperature rises above 10°C (50°F) in the summer and the annual rainfall is more than 200mm (8in). The type of forest depends upon the local climate, the soil and the altitude. Forests that grow in the extreme north of the Northern Hemisphere are called boreal forests; temperate forests grow in areas of moderate climate in both the Northern and Southern Hemispheres. Tropical regions are best known for their vast, dense areas of rainforest.

Tropical rain forests grow around the equator in South America, Africa, and Southeast Asia. They have the highest species diversity per area in the world, containing millions of different species. Even though they cover only a small part of the earth, they house at least one half of all species. The temperature is stable year-round, around 27°C (60° Fahrenheit). As you can tell from the name, it rains a lot in these forests. Most tropical forests receive at least 200 cm (80 inches) of rain in a year. Tropical forests generally have a rainy and dry season.

The high temperatures, abundant rainfall, together with twelve hours of light a day promotes the growth of many different plants. One square kilometer (0.6 miles) can have up to 100 different tree species. Broadleaf trees, mosses, ferns, palms, and orchids all thrive in rain forests. The trees grow very densely together and the branches and leaves block most of the light from penetrating to the understory. Many animals adapted to life in trees — such as monkeys, snakes, frogs, lizards, and small mammals — are found in these forests.

The soil can be several meters deep, but due to nutrient leaching, it lacks most of the essential nutrients for plant growth. The thin topsoil layer contains all the nutrients from decaying plants and animals, and this thin layer sustains the many plant species in the forest. One might think that the soil would be very rich because it supports so much life, but when tropical forests are clear-cut, the soil is useless for agriculture after only a few years — when the topsoil becomes depleted.

Temperate forests occur in the next latitude ring, in North America, northeastern Asia, and Europe. There are four well-defined seasons in this zone including winter. In general, the temperature ranges from -30 to 30°C (-22 to 86 F) and the forests receive 75-150 cm (30-60 in) of precipitation per year. Deciduous — or leaf-shedding — trees make up a large proportion of the tree composition in addition to some coniferous trees such as pines and firs. The decaying fallen leaves and moderate temperatures combine to create fertile soil. On average, there are 3-4 tree species per square km. Common tree species are oak, beech, maple, elm, birch, willow, and hickory trees. Common animals that live in the forest are squirrels, rabbits, birds, deer, wolves, foxes, and bears. They are adapted to both cold winters and warm summer weather.

Temperate evergreen coniferous forests are found in the northwestern Americas, South Japan, New Zealand, and Northwestern Europe. These forests are also called temperate rain forests because of the large amount of rainfall they see. The temperature stays pretty constant throughout the year, with a lot of precipitation, 130-500 cm (50-200 in). All this rain creates a moist climate and a long growing season, which results in very large trees. Evergreen conifers dominate these forests. Common species are cedar, cypress, pine, spruce, redwood, and fir. There are still some deciduous trees such as maples and many mosses and ferns — resulting in a Jurassic-looking forest. Common animals roaming the woods are deer, elk, bears, owls, and marmots.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS SPECIAL ABOUT CORAL REEFS?

Coral reefs are special areas of coastline made from living things. They grow in areas where the water is particularly warm, clear and shallow. Tiny sea animals cling to the coastline. When they die, they create limestone skeletons to which more creatures attach themselves. As these die, more creatures cling on, and the process continues. Coral reefs are among the strongest structures on Earth, as well as making up some of the world’s most beautiful coastlines.

Coral reefs are communities of hundreds of thousands of tiny animals called coral polyps. They grow in sunlit shallows of warm clear water. The reefs are built up as new corals attach atop the skeletons of dead animals. These coral reefs play a fundamental role in protecting coastlines from erosion and contribute to the formation of white sandy beaches.   Found around coastlines in the tropics, coral reefs provide homes for about a third of all fish species on Earth.

The coral species that are the reef’s foundation have very specific needs for light, temperature, salinity and oxygen.   They are easily damaged or killed.  Reefs are sensitive to unusually warm waters caused by global warming.  They are smothered by erosion from deforestation and dredging of rivers and bays.   They are blown up by fishers using dynamite, poisoned by collectors working for the aquarium trade and inadvertently damaged by boaters and scuba divers who stand on reefs or inadvertently hit them with fins or dangling equipment, breaking off pieces of the fragile coral. Damage from anchors and accidental boat groundings is a severe problem.

Cyanide and other toxins are used to stun reef fish so they can be captured alive to be sent to fish markets as aquarium specimens. The accumulation of poisons is killing the reefs. Improvements in the ability to keep corals alive has spurred a worldwide demand for live corals for aquariums.

Recently, scientists have become alarmed by increased occurrences of “coral bleaching”.

In many parts of the world the reefs are turning white and dying.
Coral gets its beautiful colors from the algae that live within.  This algae produce oxygen and sugars for the coral polyps to eat. The coral, in turn produces carbon dioxide and nitrogen which enhances algae growth.

Picture Credit : Google

 

DO BEACHES ALWAYS REMAIN THE SAME?

Beaches are changing all the time. Shingle and sand on beaches is constantly shifted around by the action of the wind and waves —a process known as longshore drift. The same beach may be made of pebbles at one time of the year, yet be sandy a few months later.

Beaches are constantly changing. Tides and weather can alter beaches every day, bringing new materials and taking away others. Beaches also change seasonally. During the winter, storm winds toss sand into the air. This can sometimes erode beaches and create sandbars. Sandbars are narrow, exposed areas of sand and sediment just off the beach. During the summer, waves retrieve sand from sandbars and build the beach back up again. These seasonal changes cause beaches to be wider and have a gentle slope in the summer, and be narrower and steeper in the winter.

Most beach materials are the products of weathering and erosion. Over many years, water and wind wear away at the land. The continual action of waves beating against a rocky cliff, for example, may cause some rocks to come loose. Huge boulders can be worn town to tiny grains of sand.

Beach materials may travel long distances, carried by wind and waves. As the tide comes in, for example, it deposits ocean sediment. This sediment may contain sand, shells, seaweed, even marine organisms like crabs or sea anemones. When the tide goes out, it takes some sediment with it.

Every beach has a beach profile. A beach profile describes the landscape of the beach, both above the water and below it. Beaches can be warm, and rich in vegetation such as palm or mangrove trees. Beaches can also be barren desert coastlines. Other beaches are cold and rocky, while beaches in the Arctic and Antarctic are frozen almost all year.

The area above the water, including the intertidal zone, is known as the beach berm. Beach berm can include vegetation, such as trees, shrubs, or grasses. The most familiar characteristic of a beach berm is its type of sand or rock.

Sandy

Most beach sand comes from several different sources. Some sand may be eroded bits of a rocky reef just offshore. Others may be eroded rock from nearby cliffs. Pensacola Beach, in the U.S. state of Florida, for instance, has white, sandy beaches. Some sand is eroded from rocks and minerals in the Gulf of Mexico. Most sand, however, is made of tiny particles of weathered quartz from the Appalachian Mountains, hundreds of kilometers away.

Rocky

Some beach berms are not sandy at all. They are covered with flat pebbles called shingles or rounded rocks known as cobbles. Such beaches are common along the coasts of the British Isles. Hastings Beach, a shingle beach on the southern coast of England, has been a dock for fishing boats for more than a thousand years.

A storm beach is a type of shingle beach that is often hit by heavy storms. Strong waves and winds batter storm beaches into narrow, steep landforms. The shingles on storm beaches are usually small near the water and large at the highest elevation.

Other types of beaches

Some beaches, called barrier beaches, protect the mainland from the battering of ocean waves. These beaches may lie at the heads of islands called barrier islands. Many barrier beaches and barrier islands stretch along the Atlantic and Gulf coasts of the United States. These narrow beaches form barriers between the open ocean and protected harbors, lagoons, and sounds.

Beaches near rivers are often muddy or soft. Soil and sediment from the river is carried to the river’s mouth, sometimes creating a fertile beach. Hoi An, Vietnam, is an ancient town that sits on the estuary of the Thu Bon River and the South China Sea. Hoi An’s soft beaches serve as resort and tourist center.

Picture Credit : Google

 

CAN COASTLINES BE PROTECTED FROM THE SEA?

It is possible to prevent or, at least, slow down the erosion of some coastlines. Groynes help to prevent longshore drift; while trees and grasses can be specially planted to stop sand dunes being blown away. Sea walls help to prevent coastal erosion and protect low-lying areas from flooding.

As sea levels rise and coastal communities face the threat of erosion and flooding, coastal defence structures, often built with concrete, have become the norm in many parts of the world.

But these hard engineered structures, like seawalls, breakwaters and groynes, are both expensive and bad for the environment. Our team of University of Melbourne scientists is joining a growing number of international researchers looking at whether natural coastal defence structures could be a better option. We are trialling mussel reefs and mngrove forests in Melbourne’s Port Phillip Bay to see how well they protect our shorelines.

Natural coastlines have in-built coastal defence in the form of sand dunes and beaches, saltmarsh, mangroves, seagrass and kelp beds, and coral and shellfish reefs. These natural structures can reduce the height of waves as they approach the shore and trap sediment, increasing the height of the land relative to sea level. This reduces flooding and erosion. Mussel reefs and mangrove forests are particularly important in Port Phillip because they are native habitats that have suffered significant declines historically. We are creating the mussel reef from recycled shell and natural basalt rock, and we expect it to reduce wave height and promote accretion of the eroding foreshore.

For the mangrove forests we will use a ‘hybrid’ approach, which involves planting the mangroves within concrete cultivars that attenuate waves, accrete sediment and provide the right conditions for the forests to grow. Elsewhere, other natural habitats are being used to protect shorelines. For instance, in the United States, oyster reefs have been widely restored on the east coast to provide erosion control. Oysters need something hard to attach to, and lots of creative reef designs have been engineered to replace lost habitats and enhance oyster populations.

In contrast, artificial structures are expensive to build and maintain and cause significant ecological damage. In particular, they lead to a loss of biodiversity through the replacement of natural habitats and are often hotspots for invasive species.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW ARE BEACHES FORMED?

Beaches are made as rocks, worn away from headlands, are ground down into shingle and sand. The sea then deposits these particles in a sheltered place, forming a beach.

Rocks or coral reefs located off the shore are worn down by moving waves. As these materials are worn down, they become small particles of sediment that are carried by the waves in a state of suspension. In the case of sediment from further inland, the particles are washed to the larger body of water, where they are swept up by the waves and into the same state of suspension. These suspended particles cause the moving water to have increased erosive ability, resulting in greater amounts of eroded particles in the water.

In some cases, fish and other marine animals contribute to the speed of erosion. This is particularly true in beaches that are located near coral reefs. Many of these animals rely on algae growing on the coral as a major dietary supplement. As they eat away the algae, they inadvertently cause the coral to break off into small pieces. Some pieces may even work their way through the digestive tracts of these animals, resulting in even smaller particles that are washed up into the waves.

Erosion is typically thought to decrease the size of certain landforms, however, this is not always the case. In fact, erosion actually works to increase the size and width of some beaches. This growth occurs as the waves deposit the aforementioned sediment onto the land. Additionally, beaches may experience growth in size near river deltas, where rivers carry eroded sediment to the ocean. This sediment is deposited along the beach before being carried off into the ocean.

The type of wave that reaches the coastline also plays a part in the formation of beaches. Constructive waves, which are those that allow the water to recede and the beach particles to stop moving between waves, result in compacted sediment. This firm beach surface prevents future erosion. Destructive waves, which are fast forming and do not allow the water to recede between waves, result in a near-constant state of sediment suspension in the water. Because the particles remain in the waves, rather than being deposited on the shoreline, the beach in these areas is more likely to suffer from future erosion. With destructive waves, the sediment is not given a chance to settle and become compacted.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE ARCHES AND STACKS?

Perhaps the most dramatic coastlines are seen where rocky headlands have been eroded into arches and stacks. As the sea erodes the rocky coastline, only the toughest rocks remain, sometimes forming arch-shaped head-lands. Eventually, the roofs of these arches may fall, leaving tall, rocky columns known as sea stacks.

A stack or sea stack is a gelogical landform consisting of a steep and often vertical column or columns of rock in the sea near a coast, formed by wave erosion. Stacks are formed over time by wind and water, processes of coastal geomorphology. They are formed when part of a headland is eroded by hydraulic action, which is the force of the sea or water crashing against the rock. The force of the water weakens cracks in the headland, causing them to later collapse, forming free-standing stacks and even a small island. Without the constant presence of water, stacks also form when a natural arch collapses under gravity, due to sub-aerial processes like wind erision. Erosion causes the arch to collapse, leaving the pillar of hard rock standing away from the coast—the stack. Eventually, erosion will cause the stack to collapse, leaving a stump. Stacks can provide important nesting locations for seabirds, and many are popular for rock climbing.

Isolated steep-sided, rocky oceanic islets, typically of volcanic origin, are also loosely called “stacks” or “volcanic stacks”.

Stacks typically form in horizontally-bedded sedimentary, or volcanic rocks, particularly on limestone cliffs. The medium hardness of these rocks means medium resistance to abrasive and attritive erosion. A more resistant layer may form a capstone. (Cliffs with weaker rock, such as claystone or highly jointed rock, tend to slump and erode too quickly to form stacks, while harder rocks such as grnite erode in different ways.)

The formation process usually begins when the sea attacks lines of weakness, such as steep joints or small fault zone in a cliff face. These cracks then gradually get larger and turn into caves. If a cave wears through a headland, an arch forms. Further erosion causes the arch to collapse, leaving the pillar of hard rock standing away from the coast, the stack. Eventually, erosion will cause the stack to collapse, leaving a stump. This stump usually forms a small rock island, low enough for a high tide to submerge.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW ARE COASTLINES ERODED?

The strength of the sea is such that many coastlines are easily eroded. Caves and arches are created as the waves attack a headland from all sides. These features then continue to be eroded in two ways. Stones thrown up by the sea scrape away at the rocks, wearing the cliffs into the sea. Cracks in the rock are then made bigger as air forced into them by the water expands when the waves retreat.

Coastal erosion is the loss or displacement of land, or the long-term removal of sediment and rocks along the coastline due to the action of  wave currents tides wind-driven water, waterborne ice, or other impacts of storms. The landward retreat of the shoreline can measured and described over a temporal scale of tides, seasons, and other short-term cyclic processes. Coastal erosion may be caused by hydraulic action, abrasion impact and corrosion by wind and water, and other forces, natural or unnatural.

On non-rocky coasts, coastal erosion results in rock formations in areas where the coastline contains rock layers or fracture zones with varying resistance to erosion. Softer areas become eroded much faster than harder ones, which typically result in landforms such as tunnels, bridges, columns and pillars. Over time the coast generally evens out. The softer areas fill up with sediment eroded from hard areas, and rock formations are eroded away. Also abrasion commonly happens in areas where there are strong winds, loose sand, and soft rocks. The blowing of millions of sharp sand grains creates a sandblasting effect. This effect helps to erode, smooth and polish rocks. The definition of abrasion is grinding and wearing a way of rock surfaces through the mechanical action of other rock or sand particles.

Examples

A place where erosion of a cliffed coast has occurred is at Wamberal in the Central Coast region of New South Wales where houses built on top of the cliffs began to collapse into the sea. This is due to waves causing erosion of the primarily sedimentary material on which the buildings foundations sit.

Dunwich, the capital of the English medieval wool trade, disappeared over the period of a few centuries due to redistribution of sediment by waves. Human interference can also increase coastal erosion: Hallsands in Devon, England, was a coastal village washed away over the course of a year, 1917, directly due to earlier dredging of shingle in the bay in front of it.

The California coast, which has soft cliffs of sedimentary rock and is heavily populated, regularly has incidents of housing damage as cliffs erodes. Devil’s slide, Santa Barbara, the coast just north of Ensenada, and Malibu are regularly affected.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHY ARE COASTLINES SO VARIED?

The world’s coastlines show more varicd feature than any other kind of landscape. The type and appearance of a coastline depends on the kind of rock present where the land meets the sea, as well as the strength and direction of the prevailing winds, tides and currents.

If you’ve ever been to the beach, you’ve been on a coast. The coast is the land along a sea. The boundary of a coast, where land meets water, is called the coastline.
 

Waves, tides, and currents help create coastlines. When waves crash onto shore, they wear away at, or erode, the land. But they also leave behind little parts of the sea, such as shells, sand dollars, seaweeds, and hermit crabs. Sometimes these objects end up as more permanent parts of the coastline.

Coastal changes can take hundreds of years. The way coasts are formed depends a lot on what kind of material is in the land and water. The harder the material in the land, the harder it is to erode. Coastlines of granite, a hard rock, stay pretty stable for centuries. Sugarloaf Mountain, on the coast of Rio de Janeiro, Brazil, is made mostly of granite and quartz. It has been a landmark for centuries.

The famous White Cliffs of Dover, in England, are made of calcium carbonate. This is a soft material and erodes easily. However, it exists in such great quantities that years of erosion have not made a visible impact on the coastline. The White Cliffs are a landmark of the English coast of the English Channel. (The other coast is French.)

Tides, the rise and fall of the ocean, affect where sediment and other objects are deposited on the coast. The water slowly rises up over the shore and then slowly falls back again, leaving material behind. In places with a large tidal range (the area between high tide and low tide,) waves deposit material such as shells and hermit crabs farther inland. Areas with a low tidal range have smaller waves that leave material closer to shore.

Waves that are really big carry a lot of energy. The larger the wave, the more energy it has, and the more sediment, or particles of rock, it will move. Coastlines with big beaches have more room for waves to spread their energy and deposits. Coastlines with small, narrow beaches have less room for waves to spread out. All the waves’ energy is focused in a small place. This gives the small beaches a tattered, weathered look. Sandy beaches are washed away, and rocky coastlines are sometimes cracked by strong waves.

Because coasts are dynamic, or constantly changing, they are important ecosystems. They provide unique homes for marine plants, animals, and insects. Coasts can be icy, like the Shackleton Coast of Antarctica, or desert, like the Skeleton Coast of Namibia.

Picture Credit : Google

 

DO LAKES LAST FOR EVER?

Lakes may eventually disappear. This happens as they drain away through man-made barriers, fill up with sediment from rivers, or evaporate as the climate changes.

Bolivia’s second largest lake has vanished into thin air. In December, Lake Poopo became a dry salt pan and its largest lake – Lake Titicaca – is heading towards trouble, too. Recent research and new data suggest that lakes in other parts of the world may also be on their way out.

The combination of silting up and irrigation withdrawal from the Desaguadero River, which feeds Poopo, together with climate change and the extra warmth from current El Niño, were enough to finish this lake off. “Considering the size of the lake – 2700 square kilometres – this is quite an astounding event, with slim prospects of recovery,” says Dirk Hoffmann from the Bolivia Mountain Institute. “This event should serve as a real warning. Eventually, we can expect Lake Titicaca to go the same way.”

Air temperature has risen by around 0.7 °C in the Andes over the past 70 years and lakes are being evaporated faster than they are replenished. Lake Titicaca is close to a tipping point. Just 1 to 2 °C of atmospheric warming – which is expected by 2050 – could be enough to evaporate the top few metres, which would shut down the Desaguadero River and dry up all the water bodies that this river feeds. Such an outcome would be catastrophic for the 3 million inhabitants of Bolivia’s highlands, including the city of La Paz.

“If Titicaca stops supplying the Desaguadero River then the region will enter a new climate regime and the entire Andean Plateau will change from a benign agricultural area to an arid inhospitable area,” says Mark Bush, biologist at Florida Institute of Technology. “This happened during two prior interglacials and each time the dry event lasted for thousands of years.” It’s not just Andean lakes that are in trouble. Evidence from around the world suggests that lakes are warming, shrinking or disappearing, with huge impacts on ecosystems.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW MUCH OF THE EARTH IS COVERED BY WATER?

Though the hulk of our planet is made of rock, around 70% of its surface is covered with water. The Earth’s seas and oceans account for most of this coverage — the Pacific Ocean (done covers more than a third of the Earth.

            The Earth is a watery place. But just how much water exists on, in, and above our planet? The oceans hold about 96.5 percent of all Earth’s water. Water also exists in the air as water vapor, in rivers and lakes, in icecaps and glaciers in the ground as soil moisture and in aquifers, and even in you and your dog.

Water is never sitting still. Thanks to the water cycle, our planet’s water supply is constantly moving from one place to another and from one form to another. Things would get pretty stale without the water cycle!

The vast majority of water on the Earth’s surface, over 96 percent, is saline water in the oceans. The freshwater resources, such as water falling from the skies and moving into streams, rivers, lakes, and groundwater, provide people with the water they need every day to live. Water sitting on the surface of the Earth is easy to visualize, and your view of the water cycle might be that rainfall fills up the rivers and lakes. But, the unseen water below our feet is critically important to life, also. How do you account for the flow in rivers after weeks without rain? In fact, how do you account for the water flowing down a driveway on a day when it didn’t rain? The answer is that there is more to our water supply than just surface water, there is also plenty of water beneath our feet.

Even though you may only notice water on the Earth’s surface, there is much more freshwater stored in the ground than there is in liquid form on the surface. In fact, some of the water you see flowing in rivers comes from seepage of groundwater into river beds. Water from precipitation continually seeps into the ground to recharge aquifers, while at the same time water in the ground continually recharges rivers through seepage.

Humans are happy this happens because we make use of both kinds of water. In the United States in 2010, we used about 275 billion gallons (1,041 billion liters) of surface water per day, and about 79.3 billion gallons (300.2 billion liters) of groundwater per day. Although surface water is used more to supply drinking water and to irrigate crops, groundwater is vital in that it not only helps to keep rivers and lakes full, it also provides water for people in places where visible water is scarce, such as in desert towns of the western United States. Without groundwater, people would be sand-surfing in Palm Springs, California instead of playing golf.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHY DO SOME CAVES HAVE STALACTITES AND STALAGMITES?

Stalactites and stalagmites can be found in limestone caves. As water drips down through limestone, it dissolves it and leaves behind deposits of a mineral called calcite. This produces distinctive stalactites that hang from the roof of the cave. When the calcite forms in pools of water on the cave floor, deposits grow upwards, forming stalagmites. Where the two features meet, they form columns.

Stalactite and stalagmite, elongated forms of various minerals deposited from solution by slowly dripping water. A stalactite hangs like an icicle from the ceiling or sides of a cavern. A stalagmite appears like an inverted stalactite, rising from the floor of a cavern.

Stalactites hanging from the ceilings of caverns commonly exhibit a central tube or the trace of a former tube whose diameter is that of a drop of water hanging by surface tension. A drop on the tip of a growing stalactite leaves a deposit only around its rim. Downward growth of the rim makes the tube. The simplest stalactite form, therefore, is a thin-walled stone straw, and these fragile forms may reach lengths of 0.5 m (20 inches) or more where air currents have not seriously disturbed the growth. The more common form is a downward-tapering cone and is simply a thickening of the straw type by mineral deposition from a film of water descending the exterior of the pendant.

Stalagmites have thicker proportions and grow up on the bottom of a cavern from the same drip-water source, the mineral from which is deposited after the water droplet falls across the open space in the rock. Not every stalactite has a complementary stalagmite, and many of the latter may have no stalactite above them. Where the paired relation exists, however, continual elongation of one or both may eventually result in a junction and the formation of a column.

The dominant mineral in such deposits is calcite (calcium carbonate), and the largest displays are formed in caves of limestone and dolomite. Other minerals that may be deposited include other carbonates, opal, chalcedony, limonite, and some sulfides.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DO CAVES FORM?

Caves can form in different ways, depending on the type of landscape in which they are situated. Limestone is a very soft rock, and caves are quite common in limestone areas as it dissolves in rainwater. Caves can be formed out of coastal cliff faces by waves crashing against them, and ice caves may appear where streams of melt water run beneath a glacier. The hardened lava of a volcanic eruption may also leave a hollow beneath, producing a lava cave.

Caves are formed by the dissolution of limestone. Rainwater picks up carbon dioxide from the air and as it percolates through the soil, which turns into a weak acid. This slowly dissolves out the limestone along the joints, bedding planes and fractures, some of which become enlarged enough to form caves.

The largest caves form where water flows onto the limestone from the adjacent impermeable Portishead Formation (Old Red Sandstone), and Avon Group mudstones. The water sinks underground into holes known locally as ‘swallets’ or ‘slockers’. The streams reappear at the base of the limestone outcrop at large springs, for example at Cheddar and Wookey Hole. Over time, the water finds new lower routes leaving some caves high and dry. Some of these have been dug out by cavers.

The dipping Carboniferous limestones have produced a particular style of cave. A typical Mendip swallet cave is developed where a stream sinks underground at the contact between the Avon Group and the Carboniferous Limestone.

Initially the cave descends steeply, often down dip or along joints, via a series of small cascades or pitches. On reaching the water table the passage enters the phreatic, (sub water table) zone, marked by a water-filled section known as a sump. These phreatic passages display a characteristic looping profile as the water flows down a bedding plane, and then ascends up a joint or other fracture to gain higher bedding planes within the limestone en route to the resurgence. As time progresses, the cave will tend towards a more graded even profile.

Erosion at the spring outlet may cause the stream to find a new lower course, leaving the former passage high and dry. In this way a whole series of abandoned former stream courses may lie above the active streamway. For example, Gough’s Cave in Cheddar, is a former, abandoned, course of the River Yeo. Detailed studies of these passages can give clues about how the cave evolved over time and former water-table positions. These abandoned passages may become modified by breakdown and collapse, be partially infilled by sediment or stalagmite deposition, or even become reactivated or destroyed at a later date.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE RIFTS AND CANYONS?

River water does not always carve out wide valleys. In some areas, where there are fairly soft rocks, for instance, very deep, narrow valleys with vertical sides called canyons are formed. In places where continents are drifting apart, very wide rift valleys and flat areas known as plateaux can appear. The Great Rift Valley in Africa is the biggest example of these.

The resistant parts of the canyon walls of the Martian rift complex Valles Marineris have been used to infer an earlier, less eroded reconstruction of the major troughs. The individual canyons were then compared with individual rifts of East Africa. When measured in units of planetary radius, Martian canyons show a distribution of lengths nearly identical to those in Africa, both for individual rifts and for compound rift systems. A common mechanism which scales with planetary radius is suggested. Martian canyons are significantly wider than African rifts. This is consistent with the long-standing idea that rift width is related to crustal thickness: most evidence favors a crust on Mars at least 50% thicker than that of Africa. The overall pattern of the rift systems of Africa and Mars are quite different in that the African systems are composed of numerous small faults with highly variable trend. On Mars the trends are less variable; individual scarps are straighter for longer than on Earth. This is probably due to the difference in tectonic histories of the two planets: the complex history of the Earth and the resulting complicated basement structures influence the development of new rifts. The basement and lithosphere of Mars are inferred to be simple, reflecting a relatively inactive tectonic history prior to the formation of the canyonlands.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW IS A RIVER VALLEY FORMED?

Over time, rainfall has the effect of eroding the land to form valleys and other features. At mountain peaks, the rainwater flows quickly to form narrow gullies. Slowing down as it moves further downhill, the water forms a wide valley.

A valley is an extended depression in the Earth’s surface that is usually bounded by hills or mountains and is normally occupied by a river or stream. Since valleys are usually occupied by a river, they can also slope down to an outlet which can be another river, a lake or the ocean.

Valleys are one of the most common landforms on the Earth and they are formed through erosion or the gradual wearing down of the land by wind and water. In river valleys?, for example, the river acts as an erosional agent by grinding down the rock or soil and creating a valley. The shape of valleys varies but they are typically steep-sided canyons or broad plains, however, their form depends on what is eroding it, the slope of the land, the type of rock or soil and the amount of time the land has been eroded.

There are three common types of valleys which include V-shaped valleys, U-shaped valleys, and flat-floored valleys.

V-Shaped Valleys

A V-shaped valley is a narrow valley with steeply sloped sides that appear similar to the letter “V” from a cross-section. They are formed by strong streams, which over time have cut down into the rock through a process called downcutting. These valleys form in mountainous and/or highland areas with streams in their “youthful” stage. At this stage, streams flow rapidly down steep slopes.

An example of a V-shaped valley is the Grand Canyon in the Southwestern United States. After millions of years of erosion, the Colorado River cut through the rock of the Colorado Plateau and formed a steep-sided canyon V-shaped canyon known today as the Grand Canyon.

U-Shaped Valley

A U-shaped valley is a valley with a profile similar to the letter “U.” They are characterized by steep sides that curve in at the base of the valley wall. They also have broad, flat valley floors. U-shaped valleys are formed by glacial erosion as massive mountain glaciers moved slowly down mountain slopes during the last glaciation. U-shaped valleys are found in areas with a high elevation and in high latitudes, where the most glaciation has occurred. Large glaciers that have formed in high latitudes are called continental glaciers or ice sheets, while those forming in mountain ranges are called alpine or mountain glaciers.

Due to their large size and weight, glaciers are able to completely alter topography, but it is the alpine glaciers that formed most of the world’s U-shaped valleys. This is because they flowed down the pre-existing river or V-shaped valleys during the last glaciation and caused the bottom of the “V” to level out into a “U” shape as the ice eroded the valley walls, resulting in a wider, deeper valley. For this reason, U-shaped valleys are sometimes referred to as glacial troughs.

One of the world’s most famous U-shaped valleys is Yosemite Valley in California. It has a broad plain that now consists of the Merced River along with granite walls that were eroded by glaciers during the last glaciation.

Picture Credit : Google

 

ARE SOME MOUNTAINS OLDER THAN OTHERS?

Mountains form over many millions of years, and due to the continual movement of the Earth’s plates, they are still being formed. Young mountain ranges are those that have formed in the last 50 million years or so, such as the Himalayas in Asia. Older mountain ranges, such as the Urals in Russia or the Scottish Highlands, were formed many more millions of years ago and have eroded significantly.

It’s true. Mountains are seriously old. They date back millions and millions of years. As for how they formed, it happened over time. For instance, some mountains formed when volcanoes erupted over and over. The lava that spewed from the volcanoes built up over time. And eventually, this formed a mountain. In other cases, mountains formed when two layers beneath the Earth’s crust moved, collided and pushed against each other. This caused the land to crumple and rise up to form the shape of a mountain.

According to most scientists, the oldest mountain range on Earth is called the Barberton Greenstone Belt and is found in South Africa. It’s estimated that the range is at least 3.2 billion (yes, billion!) years old. As for the youngest mountain on Earth? That title goes to the Himalayas in Asia. It’s thought that this range formed about 40 million years ago. Although that’s not exactly what we’d call young!

If you really want to learn more about mountains, it helps to know the features that make up these land masses. The highest point of a mountain is called the peak or summit. And the bottom of the mountain where the ground begins is known as the base. There’s also the snow line. That’s where ice and snow begin to appear on a mountain. Then there’s the gorge, which is a narrow valley between mountains. And while we’re talking mountains, it’s probably worth mentioning that the name for a long group of mountains is called a range. Some mountain ranges can stretch great distances. For instance, the Rocky Mountains extend all the way from Canada to Mexico. 

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHERE ARE THE WORLD’S HIGHEST MOUNTAINS?

No fewer than ten of the highest mountains in the world are in the Himalayas. Highest of all is Everest, which lies on the border of Nepal and China. At a height of 8848m (29,028ft), it is almost 2000m (6562ft) higher than the highest mountain outside the Himalayas — Aconcagua in Argentina, South America.

The mountain’s height was first determined in 1856. The Great Trigonometric Survey of British India pegged the mountain, known to them as Peak XV, at 29,002 feet (8,840 meters). But those surveyors were at a disadvantage because Nepal would not grant them entry due to concerns that the country would be invaded or annexed. The current accepted elevation was determined by an Indian survey in 1955 and backed up by a 1975 Chinese measurement.

In 1865, Andrew Waugh, the British Surveyor General of India, suggested that the mountain be named after his predecessor in the job, Sir George Everest. The Tibetans had referred to the mountain as “Chomolungma,” or Holy Mother, for centuries, but Waugh did not know this because Nepal and Tibet were closed to outsiders.

Mount Everest attracts experienced mountaineers as well as less-seasoned climbers who typically enlist guides known as sherpas. Climbing more than 8,000 feet is no easy feat. Altitude sickness, weather and wind are the major roadblocks to making the summit for most climbers. More than 5,000 people have climbed Everest and 219 have died trying. About 77 percent of those ascents have been accomplished since 2000. In 2007, a record number of 633 ascents were recorded.

Mount Everest has two main climbing routes, the southeast ridge from Nepal and the north ridge from Tibet. Today, the southeast ridge route, which is technically easier, is more frequently used.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE THE DIFFERENT TYPES OF MOUNTAIN?

There are four basic kinds of mountains:

  1. Fold Mountains (Folded Mountains)
  2. Fault-block Mountains (Block Mountains)
  3. Dome Mountains
  4. Volcanic Mountains

These different types of mountain names not only distinguish the physical characteristics of the mountains, but also how they were formed.

Fold Mountains

Fold mountains are the most common type of mountain. The world’s largest mountain ranges are fold mountains. These ranges were formed over millions of years.

Fold mountains are formed when two plates collide head on, and their edges crumbled, much the same way as a piece of paper folds when pushed together.

The upward folds are known as anticlines, and the downward folds are synclines.

Examples of fold mountains include:

  • Himalayan Mountains in Asia
  • the Alps in Europe
  • the Andes in South America
  • the Rockies in North America
  • the Urals in Russia

The Himalayan Mountains were formed when India crashed into Asia and pushed up the tallest mountain range on the continents.

In South America, the Andes Mountains were formed by the collision of the South American continental plate and the oceanic
Pacific plate.

 Fault-block Mountains

These mountains form when faults or cracks in the earth’s crust force some materials or blocks of rock up and others down.

Instead of the earth folding over, the earth’s crust fractures (pulls apart). It breaks up into blocks or chunks. Sometimes these blocks of rock move up and down, as they move apart and blocks of rock end up being stacked on one another.

Often fault-block mountains have a steep front side and a sloping back side.

Examples of fault-block mountains include:

  • the Sierra Nevada mountains in North America
  • the Harz Mountains in Germany

 Dome Mountains

Dome mountains are the result of a great amount of melted rock (magma) pushing its way up under the earth crust. Without actually erupting onto the surface, the magma pushes up overlaying rock layers. At some point, the magma cools and forms hardened rock. The uplifted area created by rising magma is called a dome because of looking like the top half of a sphere (ball). The rock layers over the hardened magma are warped upward to form the dome. But the rock layers of the surrounding area remain flat.

As the dome is higher than its surroundings, erosion by wind and rain occurs from the top. This results in a circular mountain range. Domes that have been worn away in places form many separate peaks called Dome Mountains.

Volcanic Mountains

As the name suggests, volcanic mountains are formed by volcanoes.

Volcanic Mountains are formed when molten rock (magma) deep within the earth, erupts, and piles upon the surface. Magna is called lava when it breaks through the earth’s crust. When the ash and lava cools, it builds a cone of rock. Rock and lava pile up, layer on top of layer.

Examples of volcanic mountains include:

  • Mount St. Helens in North America
  • Mount Pinatubo in the Philippines
  • Mount Kea and Mount Loa in Hawaii

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT CAUSES AN AVALANCHE?

Avalanches are huge masses of snow that suddenly crash down a mountainside. They are caused by a combination of heavy snow and a sudden rise in temperature. Avalanches can be up to 1 km (0.6 miles) across and generate winds of up to 300km/h (185mph). Their effects on towns and local populations can be devastating.

Avalanches can be caused by many things. Some of them are natural. For example, new snow or rain can cause built up snow to loosen and fall down the side of a mountain. Earthquakes and the movement of animals have also been known to cause avalanches.

Artificial triggers can also cause avalanches. For example, snowmobiles, skiers, gunshots, and explosives have all been known to cause avalanches. Avalanches usually occur during the winter and spring, when snowfall is greatest. As they are dangerous to any living beings in their path, avalanches have destroyed forests, roads, railroads and even entire towns.

Warning signs exist that allow experts to predict — and often prevent — avalanches from occurring. When over a foot of fresh snow falls, experts know to be on the lookout for avalanches. Explosives can be used in places with massive snow buildups to trigger smaller avalanches that don’t pose a danger to persons or property.

When deadly avalanches do occur, the moving snow can quickly reach over 80 miles per hour. Skiers caught in such avalanches can be buried under dozens of feet of snow. While it’s possible to dig out of such avalanches, not all are able to escape.

If you get tossed about by an avalanche and find yourself buried under many feet of snow, you might not have a true sense of which way is up and which way is down. Some avalanche victims have tried to dig their way out, only to find that they were upside down and digging themselves farther under the snow rather than to the top!

Experts suggest that people caught in an avalanche try to “swim” to the top of the moving snow to stay close to the surface. Once the avalanche stops, do your best to dig around you to create a space for air, so you can breathe easier. Then, do your best to figure out which way is up and dig in that direction to reach the surface and signal rescuers.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW ARE MOUNTAINS FORMED?

Mountain ranges make up some of the world’s most impressive landscapes. Like earthquakes and volcanoes, they are formed as a consequence of the activity of the Earth’s tectonic plates. Where the plates push up against one another, the Earth’s crust buckles and folds, resulting in ranges of Rocky Mountains. Volcanoes also make up some of the world’s greatest mountains.

There are a few ways that mountains can form. One thing these methods have in common is that they all take millions of years!

Most mountains formed from Earth’s tectonic plates smashing together. Below the ground, Earth’s crust is made up of multiple tectonic plates. They’ve been moving around since the beginning of time. And they still move today as a result of geologic activity below the surface. On average, these plates move at a rate of about one to two inches each year.

When two tectonic plates come together, their edges can crumple. Think of what happens to an aluminum can when you crush it. It’s a bit like that! The result of these tectonic plates crumpling is huge slabs of rock being pushed up into the air. What are those called? Mountains, of course! Specifically, these are called “fold mountains.” 

For example, the tectonic plates that lie underneath India and Asia crashed into each other over 25 million years ago. What happened? The Himalayas, including Mount Everest, formed. And they’re still pushing against each other. That means the Himalayas are still growing even today!

Sometimes, instead of crashing together, two tectonic plates grind against each other. Occasionally, this results in one plate lifting up and tilting over. The result? A fault-block mountain range! One example is the Sierra Nevada mountain range in California.

Other times, a unique type of mountain is made when one plate is pushed below the other, pushing magma to the surface. This is how volcanoes, like Mount Fuji, are made. Volcanic activity below Earth’s surface can also result in new mountains when magma is pushed up toward the surface. When that happens, it cools and forms hard rock. The result is dome mountains. 

Mountains can also form by way of erosion. In an area with a high plateau, rivers and streams can carve away stone in the form of deep channels. Over millions of years, what is left is a mountain between deep river valleys!

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT CAN SCIENTISTS DISCOVER IN THE POLAR REGIONS?

Scientists who study glaciers and polar ice are called glaciologists. There are permanent research stations based in Polar Regions, manned by glaciologists who can discover a great deal about the Earth. Working in laboratories dug out of the ice, they investigate layers of ice that contain gases and substances from climatic conditions of the past. Ice cores are also drilled from the ice and taken back to laboratories for detailed testing.

Earth has two polar regions – the Arctic and the Antarctic – and each is considerably larger than the lower 48 United States.  The most distinctive features of both polar regions are cold climate and abundant snow and ice, caused by the extreme annual variation of sunlight.  At the North and South Poles, the sun is below the horizon for six consecutive months, then above the horizon for the next six months.  Poleward of the Arctic and Antarctic Circles (currently approximately 66º 34’ North and South) there is at least one 24-hour period each year when the sun is continuously above the horizon, and one when it is continuously below it.  These circles are sometimes used to define the boundaries of the polar regions. Other definitions are poleward of treeline and poleward of the line where the average surface air temperature exceeds 10º C in the warmest month of the year.

The central Arctic is an ocean with depths exceeding 4000 meters, topped by sea-ice (frozen seawater) of average thickness 3 meters.  The sea-ice moves continually in response to winds and ocean currents, with typical speeds of 5-10 km per day.  Tundra, a treeless land of low growing vegetation, covers the northern fringes of the surrounding continents.

The central Antarctic is a continent, covered by a massive sheet of glacial ice (formed by accumulation of snowfall) of average thickness 2000 meters.  The glacial ice moves slowly downhill in response to gravity, with horizontal speed on the order of 10m per year.  The vast Southern Ocean surrounds the continent, and supports a canopy of sea-ice thinner on average than its Arctic counterpart.

People settled in the Arctic thousands of years ago, and when explorers from lower latitude reached the Arctic, they found established cultures based on subsistence hunting.  In the Antarctic the human presence is limited primarily to tourists and scientists who stay for a season or a year.

The polar regions are home to a surprising variety of animals and plants.  Each species has adapted to the prolonged periods of sunlight and darkness, the low temperature, and the snow and ice.  In the central Arctic, polar bears and Arctic foxes roam the surface of the pack ice.  In Antarctica penguins inhabit the perimeter of the continent, feeding in the coastal waters and rearing their young on the ice surface.  Marine mammals such as whales and seals abound in the Arctic and the Antarctic, though there are differences of species, for example the walrus lives only in the Arctic, while the leopard seal is an Antarctic resident.  Caribou, musk ox, grizzly bears and lemmings range over the Arctic tundra.

Polar science is a broad term encompassing the scientific study of any aspect of the polar regions.  Science treats phenomena as consequences of general laws, which may be refuted or not refuted by following the scientific method of observation, hypothesis, experiment and measurement.  Polar science has its disciplines, sub-disciplines and inter-disciplines, e.g. physics, chemistry, biology, anthropology, sociology, oceanography, meteorology, biogeochemistry, botany, zoology, and ecology.  A large fraction of polar science fits well under the heading “environmental science”, which sometimes is taken to mean the study of everything non-human that interacts with humans.  Thus defined, polar science encompasses much.  It applies equally to the zoologist fastening a tracking device to a polar bear on the Arctic pack ice, as to the theoretical physicist working on mathematical expressions of thermodynamic principles to predict how a gas migrates through the glacial ice sheet on Antarctica.  The last 30 years or so have seen a notable increase in research concerned with long term, progressive changes in the polar regions.  This increase has been spurred by theories of climate change as a response to increased concentrations of greenhouse gases in the atmosphere, and by observations of large scale environmental change, especially in the Arctic.

Picture Credit : Google

 

DOES THE SEA EVER FREEZE?

When the temperature of the sea dips below —1.9°C (28°F), it can freeze. This happens off the Antarctic coast and other glaciated regions. The whole of the North Pole is in fact frozen sea that is never more than a few metres thick. Sea ice is often referred to as pack ice.

If the temperature is cold enough, ocean water does freeze. The polar ice cap at earth’s North Pole is a giant slab of frozen ocean water. At earth’s South Pole, the land mass constituting Antarctica complicates the situation, so most of the ice there is compacted snow. Over cold regions such as Antarctica, Greenland, and Canada, the fresh water in the air freezes to snow and falls onto the land without a melting season to get rid of it. Over time, this snow builds up and compacts into an ice mass known as a glacier. Gravity slowly pulls the glacier downhill until it reaches out onto the ocean, forming an ice shelf. The ocean-bound edge of the ice shelf slowly crumbles into icebergs which float off on their own path. For this reason, glaciers, ice shelves, and icebergs are all thick sheets of frozen fresh water and not frozen ocean water. In contrast, when ocean water freezes, it forms a thin flat layer known as sea ice or pack ice. Sea ice has long been the enemy of ships seeking an open route through cold waters, but modern ice breaker ships have no problem breaking a path through the fields of frozen ocean.

Despite the fact that the oceans do freeze when the temperature is cold enough, ocean water does indeed stay liquid under much colder weather than one would first expect. For instance, go to the beach on a winter day and you may be surprised to find that the ocean is still liquid despite the snow and ice on the ground being frozen. There are four main factors that keep the ocean in a liquid state much more than may be expected, as described in the textbook Essentials of Oceanography by Tom Garrison.

Salt
The high concentration of salt in ocean water lowers its freezing point from 32° F (0° C) to 28° F (-2° C). As a result, the ambient temperature must reach a lower point in order to freeze the ocean than to freeze freshwater lakes. This freezing-point depression effect is the same reason we throw salt on icy sidewalks in the winter. The salt lowers the freezing point of the ice below the ambient temperature and it melts. Note that if the ambient temperature is lower than 28° F (-2° C), the ocean water would be ice if this were the only effect involved. Such is not the case, so there must be other effects involved.

Ocean currents

The gravitational pull of the moon, earth’s spinning motion, and thermal convection combine to create large-scale flows of ocean water known as ocean currents. This constant motion of the ocean water helps keep the water molecules from freezing into the somewhat stationary state of ice crystals. More significantly, the ocean currents continuously pump warm water from the equatorial regions to the colder ocean regions.

High volume

The larger the volume of water, the more heat has to be removed in order to freeze it. A teaspoon of water placed in the freezer will become completely solid long before a gallon jug of water. More accurately, it is the surface-area to volume ratio for a given external temperature that determines the rate of heat loss and therefore the speed of freezing. Because the heat must be lost through its surface, a small shallow puddle with a large surface will freeze quicker than a deep lake. The immense volume and depth of the oceans keeps them from freezing too quickly, thereby allowing the heating mechanisms to have a larger effect.

Earth’s internal heating

As miners are well aware, the earth gets hotter and not colder as you dig straight down, despite the fact that you are getting farther away from the warm sunlight. The reason for this is that the earth has its own internal heat source which is driven primarily by the nuclear decay of elements inside earth’s mantle. The earth’s internal heat is most evident when lava flows and hot springs poke through the surface. Because earth’s insulating crust is much thinner under the oceans than under the continents, most of the earth’s internal heat escapes into the oceans. Although the temperature of the air at an ocean’s surface may be freezing, the temperature of the water deep in the ocean is significantly warmer due to internal heating.

This combination of salt, ocean currents, high volume, and internal heating keeps most of the ocean in liquid form even during cold winters.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW ARE ICEBERGS FORMED?

Icebergs are formed from freshwater ice brought to the sea by glaciers, or when chunks are broken off an ice cap due to the effect of the tide and waves. This effect is known as calving. Icebergs contain large amounts of rock fragments that make them heavy, and they sit low in the sea. Once an iceberg has broken off, its movement depends upon the wind and sea currents.

Iceberg, floating mass of freshwater ice that has broken from the seaward end of either a glacier or an ice shelf. Icebergs are found in the oceans surrounding Antarctica, in the seas of the Arctic and subarctic, in Arctic fjords, and in lakes fed by glaciers.

Icebergs of the Antarctic calve from floating ice shelves and are a magnificent sight, forming huge, flat “tabular” structures. A typical newly calved iceberg of this type has a diameter that ranges from several kilometres to tens of kilometres, a thickness of 200–400 metres (660–1,320 feet), and a freeboard, or the height of the “berg” above the waterline, of 30–50 metres (100–160 feet). The mass of a tabular iceberg is typically several billion tons. Floating ice shelves are a continuation of the flowing mass of ice that makes up the continental ice sheet. Floating ice shelves fringe about 30 percent of Antarctica’s coastline, and the transition area where floating ice meets ice that sits directly on bedrock is known as the grounding line. Under the pressure of the ice flowing outward from the centre of the continent, the ice in these shelves moves seaward at 0.3–2.6 km (0.2–1.6 miles) per year. The exposed seaward front of the ice shelf experiences stresses from subshelf currents, tides, and ocean swell in the summer and moving pack ice during the winter. Since the shelf normally possesses cracks and crevasses, it will eventually fracture to yield freely floating icebergs. Some minor ice shelves generate large iceberg volumes because of their rapid velocity; the small Amery Ice Shelf, for instance, produces 31 cubic km (about 7 cubic miles) of icebergs per year as it drains about 12 percent of the east Antarctic Ice Sheet.

Most Arctic icebergs originate from the fast-flowing glaciers that descend from the Greenland Ice Sheet. Many glaciers are funneled through gaps in the chain of coastal mountains. The irregularity of the bedrock and valley wall topography both slows and accelerates the progress of glaciers. These stresses cause crevasses to form, which are then incorporated into the structure of the icebergs. Arctic bergs tend to be smaller and more randomly shaped than Antarctic bergs and also contain inherent planes of weakness, which can easily lead to further fracturing. If their draft exceeds the water depth of the submerged sill at the mouth of the fjord, newly calved bergs may stay trapped for long periods in their fjords of origin. Such an iceberg will change shape, especially in summer as the water in the fjord warms, through the action of differential melt rates occurring at different depths. Such variations in melting can affect iceberg stability and cause the berg to capsize. Examining the profiles of capsized bergs can help researchers detect the variation of summer temperature occurring at different depths within the fjord. In addition, the upper surfaces of capsized bergs may be covered by small scalloped indentations that are by-products of small convection cells that form when ice melts at the ice-water interface.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW DOES AN ICE CAP FORM?

An ice cap is a glacier, a thick layer of ice and snow, that covers fewer than 50,000 square kilometers (19,000 square miles). Glacial ice covering more than 50,000 square kilometers (19,000 square miles) is called an ice sheet.

An interconnected series of ice caps and glaciers is called an ice field. Ice caps and ice fields are often punctuated by nunataks. Nunataks are areas where just the summits of mountains penetrate the ice.

Ice caps form like other glaciers. Snow accumulates year after year, then melts. The slightly melted snow gets harder and compresses. It slowly changes texture from fluffy powder to a block of hard, round ice pellets. New snow falls and buries the grainy snow. The hard snow underneath gets even denser. It is known as firn.

As years go by, layers of firn build on top of each other. When the ice grows thick enough—about 50 meters (165 feet)—the firn grains fuse into a huge mass of solid ice. At this point, the glacier begins to move under its own weight.

Ice caps tend to be slightly dome-shaped and spread out from their center. They behave plastically, or like a liquid. An ice sheet flows, oozes, and slides over uneven surfaces until it covers everything in its path, including entire valleys, mountains, and plains. Ice caps and ice fields exist all over the world. Ice caps in high-latitude regions are often called polar ice caps. Polar ice caps are made of different materials on different planets. Earth’s polar ice caps are mostly water-based ice. On Mars, polar ice caps are a combination of water ice and solid carbon dioxide.

Many indigenous people have adapted to life around ice caps. The Yupik people of Siberia live in coastal communities along the Chukchi Peninsula, Russia, and St. Lawrence Island, in the U.S. state of Alaska. They rely primarily on marine life to supply food and material goods, however. Seaweeds, walruses, bowhead whales, and fish provide food staples as well as material for dwellings and transportation such as sleds and kayaks.

Northern Europe is home to many ice caps. Vatnajökull, Iceland, is an ice cap that covers more than 8% of the island nation. Austfonna, in the Svalbard archipelago of Norway, is the largest of many ice caps in Scandinavia. The largest ice cap in the world is probably the Severny Island ice cap, part of the Novaya Zemlya archipelago in the Russian Arctic.

Ice caps and ice fields are found far beyond polar regions, however. Mountain ranges, such as the Himalayas, Rockies, Andes, and the Southern Alps of New Zealand are all home to many ice caps and ice fields.

Mount Kilimanjaro, Tanzania, the tallest mountain in Africa, used to have enormous ice caps on its summit. Today, the Furtwangler glacier is the mountain’s only remaining ice cap, at 60,000 square kilometers (23,166 square miles). The Furtwangler glacier is melting at a very rapid pace, however, and Africa may lose its only remaining ice cap.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT HAPPENS WHEN GLACIERS MELT AWAY?

After thousands of years, the climate may warm and the glacier melts away. During glaciation, the valley’s shape will have changed from a V-shape to a U-shape. Water can fill the area to form fjords and lakes.

Nearly all scientists agree that we are experiencing a rising temperature of our planet that is caused primarily by our use of fossil fuels (oil, coal and natural gas). Widespread use of these fuels for heat and energy has caused an increase in atmospheric gases that reflect heat back to the surface of the Earth. This warming of the Earth in recent years has caused some of the large bodies of ice and glaciers around the world to begin melting.

As you know, ice is frozen water, and a great deal of water on the Earth is trapped as ocean ice and glaciers. Some of the small glaciers and the ocean ice in the Arctic at the North Pole have begun to melt, but the most important melting is occurring in two really big glaciers covering the island of Greenland in the north and the Antarctic continent at the South Pole. Sea levels are already rising at slow rates, but most predictions are that over the next 85 years (at the end of this century), sea level may increase by 6 or more feet. This means that there are young people like you who are alive today who will see these changes in sea level. If the Greenland and Antarctic glaciers completely melted, sea level would rise more than 200 feet (a 20-story building)! But if this were to happen, it would be in the distant future. 
 

Let’s look at the effects of a 6-foot rise in sea level. First, some inhabited islands in the Pacific Ocean will be underwater; Holland will be at further risk and have to improve its dikes; many coastal cities around the world will have flooding problems; the Florida Everglades will be endangered; and all of these low areas (including New York City) will be in danger of major flooding during storms.

Second, people will have to move from low-lying areas, and their houses and land will lose their value. Third, coastal-area flooding with salt water will spoil some freshwater sources. Fourth, a lot of good agricultural land in low areas will be lost, so there might be a decline in the availability of food. There will be other effects of this warming of the Earth, including droughts, wildfires and other problems as people search for better places to live and move from one area to another.

Scientists agree that we can slow down these climatic changes if we develop better ways to produce energy, such as solar, wind and other forms of energy, and if we reduce our use of coal, oil and gas. Yet the changes that are in place now will continue, so we must plan for a different kind of future. Humans are very smart and should be able to handle these changes on the Earth, so don’t worry too much. Also, don’t spend a lot of money to buy a house on the beach!

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW QUICKLY DO GLACIERS MOVE?

The speed at which glaciers move depends on the steepness of the slope, though they average a speed of around 2m (7ft) a day. It generally takes ice several thousand years to move from – one end of a glacier to the other.

The sheer weight of a thick layer of ice, or the force of gravity on the ice mass, causes glaciers to flow very slowly. Ice is a soft material, in comparison to rock, and is much more easily deformed by this relentless pressure of its own weight. Ice may flow down mountain valleys, fan out across plains, or in some locations, spread out onto the sea. Movement along the underside of a glacier is slower than movement at the top due to the friction created as it slides along the ground’s surface, and in some cases where the base of the glacier is very cold, the movement at the bottom can be a tiny fraction of the speed of flow at the surface.

Glaciers periodically retreat or advance, depending on the amount of snow accumulation or evaporation or melt that occurs. This retreat and advance refers only to the position of the terminus, or snout, of the glacier. Even as it retreats, the glacier still deforms and moves downslope, like a conveyor belt. For most glaciers, retreating and advancing are very slow occurrences, requiring years or decades to have a significant effect. However, when glaciers retreat rapidly, movement may be visible over a few months or years. For instance, massive glacier retreat has been recorded in Glacier Bay, Alaska. Glaciers that once terminated in the ocean have now receded onto land, retreating far up valleys. Over the past several decades, scientists and researchers have begun to capture data and photographic evidence of this recession over time.

Alternatively, glaciers may surge, racing forward several meters per day for weeks or even months. In 1986, the Hubbard Glacier in Alaska surged at the rate of 10 meters (32 feet) per day across the mouth of Russell Fjord. In only two months, the glacier had dammed water in the fjord and created a lake.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS GLACIATION?

Glaciation occurs when layers of snow build up in areas over a long period of time. The Layers become compressed and form a mass of ice. Where this happens in the valley areas of mountain range, the layers form into glaciers that, over rime, move slowly down the mountainside. In the Polar Regions, vast frozen areas known as ice caps are formed.

Glaciers are sheets of solidly packed ice and snow that cover large areas of land. They are formed in areas where the general temperature is usually below freezing. This can be near the North and South poles, and also on very high ground, such as large mountains. Snow upon snow on the land becomes compacted and turns into ice. Think about when you make a snowball. You gather fluffy snow in your hands and then press it together. The heat and pressure from your hands make some of the snow melt. When you take a hand away, the liquid water freezes again. The fluffy snow has been compacted into a hard snowball.

Glaciers are formed in a similar way, but on a much larger scale. Sunlight melts some of the snow. Then it freezes during the night, or if the temperature drops. More snow falls onto the surface. Eventually, the weight of snow layers upon snow layers, and the melting and freezing, turns the layers into solid ice. If this ice forms at a high elevation, it starts to slowly slip downhill as an ice “river.” It is called a glacier. On flat land this ice is called an ice cap.

Ice can change the surface of the land. When you look around you, you may not see snow or ice that lasts all year long. That’s what it takes to make a glacier. More snow must fall in a region in winter than melts in summer. When this happens, the amount of snow builds up over time. It’s a lot like money in the bank. If you put more in than you take out, your bank account will grow. Glaciers work the same way. When enough snow builds up in an area, the snow on the bottom becomes compacted by the weight above, changing it into ice. You may have simulated this when making an iceball out of snow or crushed ice.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHY ARE SOME MINERALS HARDER THAN OTHERS?

The hardness of minerals varies according to the structure of their atoms. A mineral’s hardness is measured using the Mohs scale. Diamond is the hardest mineral and thus has a rating of 10 Mohs.

It is difficult to distinguish between the hardness of a mineral and the ease with which a mineral may be broken. Hardness refers to the ability to scratch the mineral’s surface. However, some hard minerals, like diamond and quartz, break easily if dropped. Hence mineral breakage is different from hardness. Minerals break in two ways: fracture and cleavage. Fracture is irregular breakage. Cleavage is a regular breakage that follows the atomic structure of a mineral. Cleavage results in smooth, planar surfaces. Different minerals may have one, two, three, four, or six cleavages.

Mohs hardness scale is used by geologists to compare the hardness of minerals only. The scale arranges a series of minerals in order of increasing relative hardness, from 1 to 10. Note that this is a relative hardness scale; diamond is actually over four hundred times harder than talc.

PROCEDURE:

  1. Draw the Mohs hardness scale on the board. Ask the students which of their lab samples are part of the scale. Ask them if they think the scale is useful. Tell them that the scale works well in a laboratory, but in the field, a geologist would not have all 10 minerals available. Geologists usually use their fingernails and steel knives.
     
  2. Explain that the Mohs scale does not explain why some minerals are harder than others. Ask students to draw a large person that weighs 250 lbs. and a muscular person that weighs 250 lbs. Ask them if one person is “softer” than the other. One person works out more, and the cells of that body combine tightly, giving him or her a different appearance. The elements of some minerals do the same. The ones that are tightly bound together look different than do ones with looser bonds.

For example, in the illustrations below, (A) shows the atomic structure of carbon in a diamond, and (B) is the carbon arrangement in graphite. (A) is more compact than (B), hence it is harder. As an example, you can tell the students that when Superman squeezes a piece of carbon in his hand, it turns into a diamond. (Superman usually uses coal, which is not the right source of carbon, since the substance should be inorganic to be a real mineral.) If desired, have the students construct Googolplex models of graphite and diamond. Use the directions provided with the Googoplex models. You can also use the Zometool system to construct similar models.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW IS A PEARL FORMED?

Pearls are precious stones formed inside shellfish such as oysters, mussels and clams. They form when a piece of grit enters the creature’s shell. The most valuable pearls are those from oysters.

Pearl is a valuable gem known to mankind since ancient times. The pearl, in fact, is of animal origin and produced by certain bivalves of Mollusca. The pearl producing bivalves are marine oysters of the genus Pinctada, though some freshwater bivalves of the genus Unio and Anodonta also produce pearl but of inferior quality and rarely of any use.

The pearl is secreted by the mantle as a protective measure against foreign objects like sand particles, parasites, small larvae or any object of organic and inorganic origin. In fact, as soon as a foreign object, somehow, enters the body of a bivalve in between the shell and mantle, the mantle immediately gets irritated and at once encloses it like a sac. The mantle wall then starts secreting layers of nacre around the foreign object from defence point of view.

Thus, mantle wall secretes continuously several layers of nacre around the foreign object and finally pearl is formed. The value of pearl depends upon its size, quality, etc. Now a day, the pearl producing bivalves are reared and pearls are produced artificially by introducing some foreign objects between the mantle and shell in the different parts of the world; Japan has surpassed all other countries in this field.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHY ARE GEMSTONES VALUABLE?

Some minerals are very precious. Diamonds, rubies, emeralds and sapphires are examples of gemstones that are valued for their rarity and beauty. They are difficult to find and expensive to extract from the Earth. Some of them also have particular uses in science and industry that can increase their value.

Gemstones are beautiful pieces of nature that come from the earth that can be made into different types of jewelry. Gemstones are valuable: A lot of time, effort, and information go into mining gemstones. As time goes on, more and more natural gemstones are becoming rarer. As the cost of mining rises, these natural gemstones are harder to come by. Their value is constantly rising due to their scarcity, so one can make a profit from selling them as well.

There is a lot of information that goes into the grading process of all gemstones. First of all, the color of the stone will play a huge part in determining the grade of the stone. The things that matter when it comes to color are the saturation, the hue, the tint, the tone, the grade, the clarity, the brilliance, and several other factors. Other things that are involved in the evaluation of each gemstone include the price per carat, the size, the flaws within the stone, and whether or not the gemstone was mined or produced.

Gemstones are formed hundreds, thousands, and maybe even millions of year ago, so the gemstones that are available now are likely to be the only ones we have in this lifetime. Many mines around the world are empty because we have already gotten out the supply of gemstones available. Although many gemstones can be produced outside of Mother Nature’s gemstone mines, these are not as valuable as natural stones found in the earth. Unfortunately, it costs gemstone miners to do their jobs, and the cost of mining continues to escalate as the supply of the natural gemstones gets smaller and smaller: Miners have to go deeper and deeper into the earth’s surface in order to find these natural gemstones. This will cause gemstones to continue to grow in value as time goes on.

The rarer the stone is, the more it will continue to go up in value. Some of the more rare stones include opals, jade, colored diamonds, star rubies and star sapphires, cat’s eye (asterism) stones, topaz, emeralds, rubies, sapphires, tanzanite, and several others. Because these are rare gemstones, they are slightly more valuable. The larger the stone, the more valuable it will be as well.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT SHAPES DO CRYSTALS FORM?

Crystals are formed from minerals that melt or are dissolved in liquids. Crystals in different types of rocks and minerals form one of six different geometric shapes. These shapes were discovered in the 18th century by Abbe Rene Flatly.

A crystal or crystalline solid is a solid material whose constituents, such as atoms, molecules or ions, are arranged in a highly ordered microscopic structure, forming a crystal lattice that extends in all directions. In addition, macroscopic single crystals are usually identifiable by their geometrical shape, consisting of flat faces with specific, characteristic orientations.

The scientific study of crystals and crystal formation is known as crystallography. The process of crystal formation via mechanisms of crystal growth is called crystallization or solidification. The word crystal is derived from the Ancient Greek word (krustallos), meaning both “ice” and “rock crystal”, from (kruos), “icy cold, frost”.

Most minerals occur naturally as crystals. Every crystal has an orderly, internal pattern of atoms, with a distinctive way of locking new atoms into that pattern to repeat it again and again. The shape of the resulting crystal-such as a cube (like salt) or a six-sided form (like a snowflake)-mirrors the internal arrangement of the atoms. As crystals grow, differences in temperature and chemical composition cause fascinating variations. But students will rarely find in their backyard the perfectly shaped mineral crystals that they see in a museum. This is because in order to readily show their geometric form and flat surfaces, crystals need ideal growing conditions and room to grow. When many different crystals grow near each other, they mesh together to form a conglomerated mass. This is the case with most rocks, such as granite mentioned above, which is made up of many tiny mineral crystals. The museum-quality specimens shown in the images here grew in roomy environments that allowed the geometric shapes to form uninhibited.

The internal arrangement of atoms determines all the minerals’ chemical and physical properties, including color. Light interacts with different atoms to create different colors. Many minerals are colorless in their pure state; however, impurities of the atomic structure cause color. Quartz, for example, is normally colorless, but occurs in a range of colors from pink to brown to the deep purple of amethyst, depending on the number and type of impurities in its structure. In its colorless state, quartz resembles ice. In fact, the root for crystal comes from the Greek word krystallos-ice-because the ancient Greeks believed clear quartz was ice frozen so hard it could not melt.

CRYSTAL SHAPES

CUBIC                             Diamond is an example of a mineral with a cubic structure.

HEXAGONAL                 Beryl has a hexagonal crystal shape.

TETRAGONAL                Zircon has a tetragonal crystal structure.

MONOCLINIC               Gypsum has a monoclinic design.

ORTHOHOMBIC            Sulphur has an orthohombic crystal structure.

TRICLINIC                       Turquoise has crystals in a triclinic shape.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS THE ROCK CYCLE?

The rock cycle is the process through which all the Earth’s rock is continually changing.

The rock cycle is a process in which rocks are continuously transformed between the three rock types igneous, sedimentary and metamorphic. Rocks of any type can be converted into any other type, or into another rock of the same type, as this diagram illustrates:

Conversion to metamorphic rocks requires conditions of increased temperature and/or increased pressure, conversion to sedimentary rocks occurs via the intermediate stage of sediments, and conversion to igneous rocks occurs via the intermediate stage of magma:

Increased temperature and pressure occurs in subduction zones and in areas where two plates of continental lithosphere collide to produce a mountain range, while increased pressure without increased temperature is produced when sedimentary rocks are deeply buried under more sediments. Sediments are produced when rocks are uplifted, weathered and eroded, and the resulting detrital material deposited in marine or terrestrial basins. If the sediments are buried under further layers of sediment, they can become lithified to produce a sedimentary rock. Magma is produced when rocks are melted. This melting can occur when a lithospheric plate descends into the Earth’s crust at a subduction zone, or when a mid-ocean ridge opens up and produces decompression melting in the athenosphere under the ridge. When the magma solidifies, it becomes an igneous rock.

Picture Credit : Google

 

ARE THERE DIFFERENT TYPES OF ROCK?

The earth’s rocks are divided into three main types. Igneous rock is the original material that makes up the Earth, formed when magma rises to the surface and cools. The planet’s oldest rocks are all of the igneous type. Sedimentary rock is made up of particles of other rock that has been affected by contact with the atmosphere. Erosion caused by water, wind and ice breaks the rock down into tiny particle that are carried away and settle in rivers, lakes and other areas. Over time, the particles compress to form sedimentary rock. Metamorphic rock is formed by the natural effects of heat and pressure changing igneous and sedimentary rock.

The three main types, or classes, of rock are sedimentary, metamorphic, and igneous and the differences among them have to do with how they are formed.

Sedimentary
Sedimentary rocks are formed from particles of sand, shells, pebbles, and other fragments of material. Together, all these particles are called sediment. Gradually, the sediment accumulates in layers and over a long period of time hardens into rock. Generally, sedimentary rock is fairly soft and may break apart or crumble easily. You can often see sand, pebbles, or stones in the rock, and it is usually the only type that contains fossils. Examples of this rock type include conglomerate and limestone.

Metamorphic
Metamorphic rocks are formed under the surface of the earth from the metamorphosis (change) that occurs due to intense heat and pressure (squeezing). The rocks that result from these processes often have ribbonlike layers and may have shiny crystals, formed by minerals growing slowly over time, on their surface. Examples of this rock type include gneiss and marble.

Igneous
Igneous rocks are formed when magma (molten rock deep within the earth) cools and hardens. Sometimes the magma cools inside the earth, and other times it erupts onto the surface from volcanoes (in this case, it is called lava). When lava cools very quickly, no crystals form and the rock looks shiny and glasslike. Sometimes gas bubbles are trapped in the rock during the cooling process, leaving tiny holes and spaces in the rock. Examples of this rock type include basalt and obsidian.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE ROCKS MADE OF?

All rocks are made of various natural substances called minerals. Each mineral has its own chemical make-up, and the different minerals combine together in various ways. Most rocks contain around six different minerals that grow together in a crystal structure.

A rock is any naturally occurring solid mass or aggregate of minerals or mineraloid matter. It is categorized by the minerals included, its chemical composition and the way in which it is formed. Rocks are usually grouped into three main groups: igneous rocks, metamorphic rocks and sedimentary rocks. Rocks form the Earth’s outer solid layer, the crust.

Igneous rocks are formed when magma cools in the Earth’s crust, or lava cools on the ground surface or the seabed. The metamorphic rocks are formed when existing rocks are subjected to such large pressures and temperatures that they are transformed—something that occurs, for example, when continental plates collide. The sedimentary rocks are formed by diagenesis or lithification of sediments, which in turn are formed by the weathering, transport, and deposition of existing rocks.

The scientific study of rocks is called petrology, which is an essential component of geology. Rocks are composed of grains of minerals, which are homogeneous solids formed from a chemical compound arranged in an orderly manner. The aggregate minerals forming the rock are held together by chemical bonds. The types and abundance of minerals in a rock are determined by the manner in which it was formed.

Many rocks contain silica; a compound of silicon and oxygen that forms 74.3% of the Earth’s crust. This material forms crystals with other compounds in the rock. The proportion of silica in rocks and minerals is a major factor in determining their names and properties.

Rocks are classified according to characteristics such as mineral and chemical composition, permeability, texture of the constituent particles, and particle size. These physical properties are the result of the processes that formed the rocks. Over the course of time, rocks can transform from one type into another, as described by a geological model called the rock cycle. This transformation produces three general classes of rock: igneous, sedimentary and metamorphic.

Those three classes are subdivided into many groups. There are, however, no hard-and-fast boundaries between allied rocks. By increase or decrease in the proportions of their minerals, they pass through gradations from one to the other; the distinctive structures of one kind of rock may thus be traced gradually merging into those of another. Hence the definitions adopted in rock names simply correspond to selected points in a continuously graduated series.

Picture Credit : Google

 

 

IS ALL LAVA THE SAME?

Lava differs between volcanoes according to the type of rock it is made from, the gases it contains, and where it erupts. Pahoehoe lava moves quickly and looks rather like coils of rope when it cools. The thicker, lumpier as lava cools into chunky rocks.

Lavas, particularly basaltic ones, come in two primary types: pahoehoe (pronounced ‘paw-hoey-hoey”) and aa (pronounced “ah-ah”). Both names, like a number of volcanological terms, are of Hawaiian origin. A third type, pillow lava, forms during submarine eruptions. The adjacent picture of a dark pahoehoe flow on a lighter brown aa flow illustrates the difference between the two (photo from Galapagos, Islands Lost in Time by T. De Roy Moore, Viking Press, 1980). The difference in color is in this case is a reflection of age. The older aa in the photo has weathered and the iron in it has oxided somewhat, giving it a reddish appearance (even young aa flows are occasionally slightly brown or reddish, due to the oxidation that occurs during flow). The pahoehoe flow has a comparatively smooth or “ropy” surface. The surface of the aa flow consists of free chunks of very angular pieces of lava. This difference in form reflects flow dynamics.

A forms when lava flows rapidly. Under these circumstances, there is rapid heat loss and a resulting increase in viscosity. When the solid surface crust is torn by differential flow, the underlying lava is unable to move sufficiently rapidly to heal the tear. Bits of the crust are then tumbled in and coated by still liquid lava, forming the chunks. Sometimes the crust breaks in large plates, forming a platy aa. Pahoehoe forms when lava flows more slowly. Under these circumstances, a well-developed skin can form which inhibits heat loss. When a tear in the skin does form, it is readily healed. Both magma discharge rate and the steepness of the slope over which the lava flows affect the flow rate. Thus aa lavas are associated with high discharge rates and steep slopes while pahoehoe flows are associated with lower discharge rates and gentle slopes. The steep slopes of the large western Galapagos volcanos thus generally consist of aa, making ascent very difficult (and occasionally painful!). The less common pahoehoe flows on these volcanos are erupted from vents on the gently sloping apron or the caldera floor. Flows which begin as pahoehoe can convert to aa when a steep slope is encountered.

Picture Credit : Google

 

 

HOW DOES VOLCANIC ACTIVITY AFFECT THE LANDSCAPE?

When water is heated by volcanic activity, strange and spectacular landscapes are created. Known as hydrothermal areas, they can feature_ steaming hot springs, gurgling pools of mud and jets of water spouting hundreds of feet into the air.

Volcanoes mark vents where molten rock achieves the Earth’s surface — often in violent fashion. From subtle fissures to skyscraping peaks, these landforms are both destructive and constructive: They can smother terrain and ecosystems with lava, mudflows and ash, but also nourish biological communities with fertile soil and — significantly — create new topographic features.

Volcanoes, of course, are themselves landforms: sometimes subtle, sometimes unmistakable and dramatic. The steeply conical silhouette of a composite or stratovolcano — the classic image of a volcano in most minds — derives from intermixed layers of viscous lava, ash and other “pyroclastic” materials accumulated over many eruptions and emissions. In sharp contrast, a shield volcano — such as enormous Mauna Loa and Mauna Kea in Hawaii — assumes a much gentler slope from easily flowing basaltic lava. Volcanoes may also assume the shape of cinder cones and lava domes. Where weathering and erosion have stripped outer layers from extinct volcanoes, all that may be left on the landscape are resistant remnants of their “throats” and conduits in the form of volcanic necks (or plugs) and dikes. A world-famous example of the former is Shiprock in New Mexico. In the oceans, volcanic seamounts and island arcs are major features marking volatile tectonic margins.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS A VOLCANIC HOT SPOT?

Areas of volcanic activity in the Earth’s mantle are known as hot spots. A plates move over these areas, basaltic volcanoes are formed above, often resulting in a chain of several volcanoes.

In geology, the places known as hotspots or hot spots are volcanic regions thought to be fed by underlying mantle that is anomalously hot compared with the surrounding mantle. A hotspot track results if such a region is moving relative to the mantle. A hotspot’s position on the Earth’s surface is independent of tectonic plate boundaries. There are two hypotheses that attempt to explain their origins. One suggests that hotspots are due to mantle plumes that rise as thermal diapirs from the core–mantle boundary. The other hypothesis is that lithospheric extension permits the passive rising of melt from shallow depths. This hypothesis considers the term “hotspot” to be a misnomer, asserting that the mantle source beneath them is, in fact, not anomalously hot at all. Well-known examples include the Hawaii, Iceland and Yellowstone hotspots.

The origins of the concept of hotspots lie in the work of J. Tuzo Wilson, who postulated in 1963 that the formation of the Hawaiian Islands resulted from the slow movement of a tectonic plate across a hot region beneath the surface. It was later postulated that hotspots are fed by narrow streams of hot mantle rising from the Earth’s core–mantle boundary in a structure called a mantle plume. Whether or not such mantle plumes exist is the subject of a major controversy in Earth science. Estimates for the number of hotspots postulated to be fed by mantle plumes have ranged from about 20 to several thousands, over the years, with most geologists considering a few tens to exist. Hawaii, Reunion, Yellowstone, Galápagos, and Iceland are some of the most active volcanic regions to which the hypothesis is applied.

Picture Credit : Google

 
 

CAN VOLCANOES ERUPT UNDERWATER?

Basaltic volcanoes are found mainly beneath the ocean. The lava that erupts cools very quickly, forming round lumps of rock called pillow lava.

Underwater volcanoes form much like volcanoes on dry land, by a process known as seduction. This occurs as a result of the tectonic plates which form the top layer of the earth’s mantle, just below the earth’s crust. They support the weight of the continents and the combined water of the seas. This is not a completely solid layer though; they are broken up and float atop a layer of molten rock under intense pressure. The tectonic plates are on constant drift atop this layer of rock, occasionally two plates will pull just far enough apart for the molten rock to pass through and worm its way to the surface. Underwater however, this occurs a bit differently. Without the presence of the tectonic plates to support the ocean floor, the floor caves in under the weight of the sea, creating a trench and bringing millions of gallons of seawater with it. From the trench arises a growing mound of rock, which continuously spews up from beneath the tectonic plates. The molten rock quickly cools upon contact with the chill seawater, forming a traditional volcano one brings to mind.

For a volcano to erupt there must be a catalyst to instigate the occurrence. Without said catalyst the molten rock will continuously form up until such time as the tectonic plate shifts against, cutting off the flow of magma from the earth’s mantle. This is most likely to occur in climes of the world where sudden ocean temperature changes can occur, such as near the equator. What can happen is that a sudden decrease in temperature will speed the cooling of fresh magma before it can clear the vent at the top of the volcano, plugging it.

More and more magma builds up from the inside of the plug. A minor eruption can occur in which the pressure grows to sufficient levels to blast through the rock blockage. This happens all the time without anybody’s notice. Another possibility is that the magma within the top of the vent behind the blockage begins to cool as well, adding to the blockage. This may continue over a period of months or even years until such time as the pressure either breaks through the side of the volcano, forming a new secondary vent into which the magma passes, or it can blast the entire top of the volcano clean off, much like what happened with Mount Saint Helen’s in Washington. This throws magma up high from the ocean’s depths in such amount as to flash boil millions of gallons of water in minutes. This creates a huge roiling cauldron of water which rises to the surface of the ocean in the form of froth and furious bubbles stinking of sulfur. Any plant or sea life caught within the radius of this cloud of boiling water is killed quickly, adding to the mystique of the deeps as all sorts of dead things rise to the ocean surface to mystify the land dwellers.

Picture Credit : Google

 

ARE THERE DIFFERENT TYPES OF VOLCANO?

Steep-sided, cone-shaped andesitic volcanoes are formed by melted plates exploding to the surface. These types of volcano are extremely violent, and their eruptions are very destructive. Basaltic volcanoes form where molten rock rises slowly to the surface from the mantle. They are broad and low and when they break the surface they can spray their lava into the air, producing blobs of lava known as volcanic bombs.

There are three main types of volcano – composite or strato, shield and dome.

Composite Volcanoes

Composite volcanoes, sometimes known as strato volcanoes, are steep sided cones formed from layers of ash and [lava] flows. The eruptions from these volcanoes may be a pyroclastic flow rather than a flow of lava. A pyroclastic flow is a superheated mixture of hot steam, ash, rock and dust. A pyroclastic flow can travel down the side of a volcano at very high speeds with temperatures over 400 degrees celsius. Composite volcanoes can rise over 8000 feet.

When composite volcanoes erupt they are explosive and pose a threat to nearby life and property. Eruptions are explosive due to the thick, highly viscous lava that is produced by composite cone volcanoes. This viscous lava has a lot to do with why they are shaped the way they are. The thick lava cannot travel far down the slope of the volcano before it cools.

Composite volcanoes are usually found at destructive plate margins. Examples of composite volcanoes include Mount Fuji (Japan), Mount St Helens (USA) and Mount Pinatubo (Philippines).

Shield Volcanoes

Shield volcanoes are low with gently sloping sides and are formed from layers of lava. Eruptions are typically non-explosive. Shield volcanoes produce fast flowing fluid [lava] that can flow for many miles. Eruptions tend to be frequent but relatively gentle. Although these eruptions destroy property, death or injury to humans rarely occurs.

Shield volcanoes are usually found at constructive boundaries and sometimes at volcanic hotspots. Examples of shield volcanoes include Mount Kilauea and Maunaloa on Hawaii.

Dome (Acid Lava Cones)

Acid [lava] is much thicker than [lava] which flows from shield volcanoes. Dome volcanoes have much steeper sides than shield volcanoes. This is because the lava is thick and sticky. It cannot flow very far before ot cools and hardens. An example is Puy de Dome in the Auvergne region of France which last erupted over 1 million years ago.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT HAPPENS WHEN A VOLCANO ERUPTS?

Volcanoes erupt when molten rock, known as magma, is forced to the Earth’s surface by the movement of the Earth’s tectonic plates. Sometimes a volcano explodes, sending thick clouds of ash high into the atmosphere. Other volcanic eruptions produce rivers of red-hot lava that flow over the landscape covering everything in their path. Whichever way a volcano erupts, it is one of the natural world’s most powerful and destructive forces.

Many of us only notice volcanoes when they are about to explode or disrupt our travel plans, but these spectacular forces of nature can have a significant impact on people living in the local area. While volcanoes can be destructive, they are also responsible for creating rich agricultural soil, minerals like gold and silver, diamonds, hot springs and geothermal energy.

A volcano is like a chimney that allows hot liquid rock, called magma, to flow from a layer within the Earth and erupt onto the surface. The magma can come from as far down as 200 kilometres in the mantle and once it erupts — at a piping hot 700 to 1,200 degrees Celsius — it is called lava.

As magma rises through many kilometres to the Earth’s surface, dissolved gases contained within it form expanding bubbles. These bubbles increase the pressure of the magma and, if this pressure is great enough, the volcano will erupt. The amount, temperature and composition of magma, including the amount of trapped gas contained in it, determines the type of volcano formed. The three most common large types of volcanoes are strato, shield and caldera.

Strato volcanoes are cone-shaped mountains that have been built up from layers of ash and lava. They are generally the tallest type of volcano and are known for their violent explosions. Bubbles of gas build up in the magma — which has a high silica content — and explode creating volcanic ash, consisting of tiny gritty sharp fragments of glassy snap-frozen magma and rock from the sides of the volcano vent.

Examples of strato volcanoes include Agung in Bali, Yasur in Vanuatu, Etna in Italy and Fuji in Japan.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS IT POSSIBLE TO BUILD EARTHQUAKE-PROOF BUILDINGS?

Modern building technologies mean that homes, offices and other buildings can be designed to withstand the effect of an earthquake. Tall buildings are built with a strong central column from which the structure “hangs”. Conical or triangular designs are able to absorb shocks more easily, while the use of new materials allows buildings to be constructed in earthquake zones at a relatively low cost.

After the massive earthquake near Japan one wonders if it’s possible to build an earthquake-proof building. The answer is yes and no. There are of course, engineering techniques that can be used to create a very sound structure that will endure a modest or even strong quake. However, during a very strong earthquake, even the best engineered building may suffer severe damage. Engineers design buildings to withstand as much sideways motion as possible in order to minimize damage to the structure and give the occupants time to get out safely.

Buildings are basically designed to support a vertical load in order to support the walls, roof and all the stuff inside to keep them standing. Earthquakes present a lateral, or sideways, load to the building structure that is a bit more complicated to account for. One way to make a simple structure more resistant to these lateral forces is to tie the walls, floor, roof, and foundations into a rigid box that holds together when shaken by a quake.

The most dangerous building construction, from an earthquake point of view, is unreinforced brick or concrete block.  Generally, this type of construction has walls that are made of bricks stacked on top of each other and held together with mortar.  The roof is laid across the top.  The weight of the roof is carried straight down through the wall to the foundation.  When this type of construction is subject to a lateral force from an earthquake the walls tip over or crumble and the roof falls in like a house of cards.

Construction techniques can have a huge impact on the death toll from earthquakes. An 8.8-magnitude earthquake in Chile in 2010 killed more than 700 people. On January 12, 2010, a less powerful earthquake, measuring 7.0, killed more than 200,000 in Haiti.

The difference in those death tolls comes from building construction and technology. In Haiti, the buildings were constructed quickly and cheaply. Chile, a richer and more industrialized nation, adheres to more stringent building codes.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS THE SAN ANDREAS FAULT?

Perhaps the world’s best known fault line is the San Andreas Fault. Situated in California, USA, it is an area of the world where earthquakes and tremors occur frequently. The citizens of San Francisco know that a very powerful quake (often referred to as “The Big One”) could occur at any time.

Viewed from space, the San Andreas Fault looks like a long, narrow valley that marks where the North America plate meets the Pacific plate. This narrow break between the two plates is called a fault. But viewed up close, there are actually many fractures and faults that mark the zone where the two plates slide past one each other. Sometimes the boundary is a zone of several smaller faults, one or more of which may break during an earthquake. Sometimes it is a single fault. 

On the ground, one can find the San Andreas Fault by looking for landforms it created. For example, sharp cliffs called scarps form when the two sides of the fault slide past each other during earthquakes. “The dominant motion along the fault is primarily horizontal, but some areas also have vertical motion,” noted Shimon Wdowinski, a geophysicist at the University of Miami’s Rosentiel School of Marine & Atmospheric Sciences who has studied the San Andreas Fault. And stream channels with sharp jogs — the channels are offset across the fault line — can be visited in the central California’s Carrizo Plain National Monument.

On the west side of the fault sits most of California’s population, riding the Pacific Plate northwest while the rest of North America inches south. The Pacific Plate is moving to the northwest at 3 inches (8 centimeters) each year, and the North American Plate is heading south at about 1 inch (2.3 cm) per year.

The San Andreas Fault was born about 30 million years ago in California, when the Pacific Plate and the North America plate first met. Before then, another oceanic plate, the Farallon plate, was disappearing beneath North America at a subduction zone, another type of plate boundary. The new configuration meant the two plates slid past one another instead of crashing into each other, a boundary called a strike-slip fault.

Researchers have measured identical rocks offset by 150 miles (241 kilometers) across either side of the fault. For example, the volcanic rocks in Pinnacles National Park south of Monterey match volcanic rocks in Los Angeles County (called the Neenach volcanics). Geologists think the total amount of displacement along the fault is at least 350 miles (563 km) since it formed.

Picture Credit : Google

 

DO EARTHQUAKES HAVE ANY SIDE-EFFECTS?

The shock wave of a powerful earthquake can easily destroy buildings and other structures, but there are some side-effects of the quake itself. Underground gas pipes may rupture, leading to serious fires and explosions. The health of survivors is but at risk by damaged sewerage systems allowing disease to spread. In mountainous areas, landslides or avalanches can be triggered, and an undersea earthquake can generate a huge wave called a tsunami.

An earthquake is a sudden shaking movement of the surface of the earth. It is known as a quake, tremblor or tremor. Earthquakes can range in size from those that are so weak that they cannot be felt to those violent enough to toss people around and destroy whole cities. The seismicity or seismic activity of an area refers to the frequency, type and size of earthquakes experienced over a period of time.

So far, there have been sixty-two earthquakes in India. The first recorded earthquake in India was on 6th June 1505 it occurred in Saldang, Karnali zone. And the most recent one happened in India as on 31st January 2018 and occurred in Kashmir, Pakistan, Afghanistan, and Tajikistan.

An earthquake is measured on Richter’s scale. A seismometer detects the vibrations caused by an earthquake. It plots these vibrations on a seismograph. The strength, or magnitude, of an earthquake, is measured using the Richter scale. Quakes measuring around 7 or 8 on the Richter scale can be devastating.

Most earthquake-related deaths are caused by the collapse of structures and the construction practices play a tremendous role in the death toll of an earthquake. In southern Italy in 1909 more than 100,000 people perished in an earthquake that struck the region. Almost half of the people living in the region of Messina were killed due to the easily collapsible structures that dominated the villages of the region. A larger earthquake that struck San Francisco three years earlier had killed fewer people (about 700) because building construction practices were different type (predominantly wood). Survival rates in the San Francisco earthquake was about 98%, that in the Messina earthquake was between 33% and 45%) (Zebrowski, 1997). Building practices can make all the difference in earthquakes, even a moderate rupture beneath a city with structures unprepared for shaking can produce tens of thousands of casualties.

Although probably the most important, direct shaking effects are not the only hazard associated with earthquakes, other effects such as landslides, liquefaction, and tsunamis have also played important part in destruction produced by earthquakes.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT HAPPENS AT THE FOCUS OF AN EARTHQUAKE?

Deep beneath the Earth’s surface, the Earthquake place where the earthquake actually occurs is called the focus. This is where the greatest amount of rock movement is to he found. The ground directly above the focus is known as the epicentre. This is where the most damage occurs.

An earthquake’s hypocenter is the position where the strain energy stored in the rock is first released, marking the point where the fault begins to rupture. This occurs directly beneath the epicenter, at a distance known as the focal or hypocentral depth.

The focal depth can be calculated from measurements based on seismic wave phenomena. As with all wave phenomena in physics, there is uncertainty in such measurements that grows with the wavelength so the focal depth of the source of these long-wavelength (low frequency) waves is difficult to determine exactly. Very strong earthquakes radiate a large fraction of their released energy in seismic waves with very long wavelengths and therefore a stronger earthquake involves the release of energy from a larger mass of rock.

Computing the hypocenters of foreshocks, main shock, and aftershocks of earthquakes allows the three-dimensional plotting of the fault along which movement is occurring. The expanding wave front from the earthquake’s rupture propagates at a speed of several kilometers per second; this seismic wave is what is measured at various surface points in order to geometrically determine an initial guess as to the hypocenter. The wave reaches each station based upon how far away it was from the hypocenter. A number of things need to be taken into account, most importantly variations in the waves speed based upon the materials that it is passing through. With adjustments for velocity changes, the initial estimate of the hypocenter is made, then a series of linear equations is set up, one for each station. The equations express the difference between the observed arrival times and those calculated from the initial estimated hypocenter. These equations are solved by the method of least squares which minimizes the sum of the squares of the differences between the observed and calculated arrival times, and a new estimated hypocenter is computed. The system iterates until the location is pinpointed within the margin of error for the velocity computations.

A deep-focus earthquake in seismology (also called a plutonic earthquake) is an earthquake with a hypocenter depth exceeding 300 km. They occur almost exclusively at convergent boundaries in association with subducted oceanic lithosphere. They occur along a dipping tabular zone beneath the subduction zone known as the Wadati–Benioff zone.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW ARE EARTHQUAKES RECORDED?

The size, or the magnitude, of an earthquake is recorded using an instrument called a seismometer. Using very heavy weights that remain still while the room it is in is shaking, the machine records the amount of movement on a rotating drum of paper. This type of record is measured on the Richter scale. The physical and visible effects of a quake are measured using the Vertical Modified Mercalli scale (see below).

Earthquakes are recorded by instruments called seismographs. The recording they make is called a seismogram. The seismograph has a base that sets firmly in the ground, and a heavy weight that hangs free. When an earthquake causes the ground to shake, the base of the seismograph shakes too, but the hanging weight does not. Instead the spring or string that it is hanging from absorbs all the movement. The difference in position between the shaking part of the seismograph and the motionless part is what is recorded.

The size of an earthquake depends on the size of the fault and the amount of slip on the fault, but that’s not something scientists can simply measure with a measuring tape since faults are many kilometers deep beneath the earth’s surface. So how do they measure an earthquake? They use the seismogram recordings made on the seismographs at the surface of the earth to determine how large the earthquake was (figure 5). A short wiggly line that doesn’t wiggle very much means a small earthquake, and a long wiggly line that wiggles a lot means a large earthquake. The length of the wiggle depends on the size of the fault, and the size of the wiggle depends on the amount of slip.

The size of the earthquake is called its magnitude. There is one magnitude for each earthquake. Scientists also talk about theintensity of shaking from an earthquake, and this varies depending on where you are during the earthquake.

The Modified Mercalli scale:

1 Only detected by instruments. Doors begin to swing.

2 Some people inside high buildings may feel a tremor.

3 Rapid vibrations possibly felt indoors.

4 Stationary cars rock; windows shake; people indoors feel something.

5 Effects felt outdoors; small objects fall over; some buildings shake.

6 Trees begin to shake; crockery broken; everyone in the area feels it.

7 People alarmed; chimneys begin to crack; windows break.

8 Cars crash; buildings and trees damaged.

9 Many people panic; cracks in the ground; buildings fall down.

I0 Buildings destroyed; underground services disrupted; rivers affected.

II Bridges collapse; landslides happen; railways affected.

12 Widespread devastation; landscape changed.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHERE ARE EARTHQUAKES MOST LIKELY TO HAPPEN?

Earthquakes can happen anywhere, but they occur most frequently above the boundaries of the Earth’s tectonic plates. The most powerful earthquakes occur where the plates are moving deep below the surface. These boundaries are known as transform faults or fault lines.

Earthquakes can strike any location at any time, but history shows they occur in the same general patterns year after year, principally in three large zones of the earth:

The world’s greatest earthquake belt, the circum-Pacific seismic belt, is found along the rim of the Pacific Ocean, where about 81 percent of our planet’s largest earthquakes occur. It has earned the nickname “Ring of Fire”. Why do so many earthquakes originate in this region? The belt exists along boundaries of tectonic plates, where plates of mostly oceanic crust are sinking (or subducting) beneath another plate. Earthquakes in these subduction zones are caused by slip between plates and rupture within plates. Earthquakes in the curcum-Pacific seismic belt include the M9.5 Great Chilean Earthquake [Valdivia Earthquake] (1960) and the M9.2 Great Alaska Earthquake (1964).

The Alpide earthquake belt extends from Java to Sumatra through the Himalayas, the Mediterranean, and out into the Atlantic. This belt accounts for about 17 percent of the world’s largest earthquakes, including some of the most destructive, such as the 2005 M7.6 shock in Pakistan that killed over 80,000 and the 2004 M9.1 Indonesia earthquake, which generated a tsunami that killed over 230,000 people. 

The third prominent belt follows the submerged mid-Atlantic Ridge. The ridge marks where two tectonic plates are spreading apart (a divergent plate boundary). Most of the mid-Atlantic Ridge is deep underwater and far from human development, but Iceland, which sits directly over the mid-Atlantic Ridge, has experienced earthquakes as large as at least M6.9.

The remaining shocks are scattered in various areas of the world. Earthquakes in these prominent seismic zones are taken for granted, but damaging shocks can occur outside these zones. Examples in the United States include New Madrid, Missouri (1811-1812) and Charleston, South Carolina (1886). However, many years usually elapse between such shocks.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE THE EARTHQUAKES SO DESTRUCTIVE?

Earthquakes are one of the most destructive forces on Earth. They happen quite frequently, though most of them are relatively minor. Powerful quakes, depending on where they happen, cause severe damage, toppling buildings and sometimes killing many thousands of people. They happen when tension created by the movement of the Earth’s tectonic plates is released, causing the rocks to shift and break suddenly. The incredible amount of force required to break the rocks is what makes earthquakes so devastating.

If your heart beats rapidly during an earthquake, it still doesn’t compete with high-frequency waves generated by the quake. These waves shake the ground faster than your ticker’s thrumming and cause the most damage to smaller structures, such as house­­s.

Researchers now have a new explanation for the source of these poorly understood high-frequency seismic waves. The longer a fault heals between earthquakes, the faster the waves once the fault finally breaks again, according to a new study detailed in the Oct. 31 issue of the journal Nature.

“We can think of a fault as just as crack or a cut in the ground. When they heal, it may not be all that different than how a cut in your skin heals. There are physical and chemical changes that occur right on the surface,” said Gregory McLaskey, lead study author and a postdoctoral researcher at the U.S. Geological Survey in Menlo Park, Calif.

Though the next quake may not be bigger in terms of magnitude, it could be much more intense, with more rapid shaking, he said.

“It doesn’t just affect the strength of it, it affects the way the ground will shake when it ruptures. The more the fault has healed, the more rapid vibrations and jolts will be produced when the earthquake does come,” McLaskey told OurAmazingPlanet.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS THE BOTTOM OF THE SEA MOVING?

The whole of the Earth’s crust is subject to continental drift, including the ocean floor. Most of the tectonic plates are both continental (part of the land) and oceanic (part of the ocean floor). Evidence of movement on the sea bed is found in different magnetic alignments in the rock and volcanic activity on the ocean floor.

Most of the oceans have a common structure, created by common physical phenomena, mainly from tectonic movement, and sediment from various sources. The structure of the oceans, starting with the continents, begins usually with a continental shelf, continues to the continental slope – which is a steep descent into the ocean, until reaching the abyssal plain – a topographic plain, the beginning of the seabed, and its main area. The border between the continental slope and the abyssal plain usually has a more gradual descent, and is called the continental rise, which is caused by sediment cascading down the continental slope.

The mid-ocean ridge, as its name implies, is a mountainous rise through the middle of all the oceans, between the continents. Typically a rift runs along the edge of this ridge. Along tectonic plate edges there are typically oceanic trenches – deep valleys, created by the mantle circulation movement from the mid-ocean mountain ridge to the oceanic trench.

Hotspot volcanic island ridges are created by volcanic activity, erupting periodically, as the tectonic plates pass over a hotspot. In areas with volcanic activity and in the oceanic trenches there are hydrothermal vents – releasing high pressure and extremely hot water and chemicals into the typically freezing water around it.

Deep ocean water is divided into layers or zones, each with typical features of salinity, pressure, temperature and marine life, according to their depth. Lying along the top of the abyssal plain is the abyssal zone, whose lower boundary lies at about 6,000 m (20,000 ft). The hadal zone – which includes the oceanic trenches, lies between 6,000–11,000 metres (20,000–36,000 ft) and is the deepest oceanic zone.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS THERE EVIDENCE THAT THE LAND HAS MOVED?

Fossilized remains found in different parts of the world are good evidence that the continents were once joined together. Remains of the same animal have been found in both South America and Africa, which means it must have lived at a time when the continents were part of the same land mass. Plant fossils of the same type and age have been found all over the world, and geologists have identified parts of the same mountain range in different continents.

Alfred Wegener collected diverse pieces of evidence to support his theory, including geological “fit” and fossil evidence. It is important to know that the following specific fossil evidence was not brought up by Wegener to support his theory. Wegener himself did not collect the fossils but he called attention to the idea of using these scientific doc   uments stating there were fossils of species present in separate continents in order to support his claim.

Geological “fit” evidence is the matching of large-scale geological features on different continents. It has been noted that the coastlines of South America and West Africa seem to match up, however more particularly the terrains of separate continents conform as well. Examples include: the Appalachian Mountains of eastern North America linked with the Scottish Highlands, the familiar rock strata of the Karroo system of South Africa matched correctly with the Santa Catarina system in Brazil, and the Brazil and Ghana mountain ranges agreeing over the Atlantic Ocean.

Another important piece of evidence in the Continental Drift theory is the fossil relevance. There are various examples of fossils found on separate continents and in no other regions. This indicates that these continents had to be once joined together because the extensive oceans between these land masses act as a type of barrier for fossil transfer. Four fossil examples include: the Mesosaurus, Cynognathus, Lystrosaurus, and Glossopteris.

The Mesosaurus is known to have been a type of reptile, similar to the modern crocodile, which propelled itself through water with its long hind legs and limber tail. It lived during the early Permian period (286 to 258 million years ago) and its remains are found solely in South Africa and Eastern South America. Now if the continents were in still their present positions, there is no possibility that the Mesosaurus would have the capability to swim across such a large body of ocean as the Atlantic because it was a coastal animal.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WILL THE CONTINENTS EVER BE PUSHED TOGETHER AGAIN?

Continental drift is still happening, and the continents will continue to move in the future. They are unlikely to return to the shape of Pangaea, but a map of the world 150 million years from now could look significantly different from today’s.

Many times in Earth’s past the continents have been dispersed across the globe, kept apart by spreading oceans. But eventually oceans begin to close, and far-flung lands are drawn inexorably together. They fuse in crunching collisions, welding themselves into single vast terrains: supercontinents.

Continents are short-lived unions. Stirred by hot currents below, these great continental collages are destined to break up and once again go their separate ways. It’s the planet’s version of a family Christmas. Except rather than return every year, Earth’s Continent boom-and-bust cycles last 500 million years. Lost worlds litter our planet’s past – the ancestral supercontinents of Ur, Kenorland, Nuna, Rhodinia, and Pannotia.

Earth’s most recent grand union was 250 million years ago, when a continental mashup brought Pangea together. The giant landmass survived a mere 50 million years. It was undone by splits that tugged its American margins free from its African centre, broke apart the antipodean lands and then cleaved an Atlantic rift northward to release the conjoined bulk of Europe and Asia.

Neighbouring landmasses set off on different trajectories. India, originally snug with Madagascar, sped northwards to plough into Asia, thrusting ancient seafloor up into Himalayan peaks. The divorce of Australia and Antarctica left one to drift off into drier desert latitudes while the other languished in polar isolation. As these vast crustal rafts drifted across the globe, so landscapes and life adjusted. Each continent has been fashioned by that escape from Pangea.

But the continents are starting to come together again. North Africa is advancing into Mediterranean Europe, and over the next few tens of millions of years its shores will crumple into a chain of snowy peaks. Australia – the fastest-moving continent – is already beginning to sweep up New Guinea and the Indonesian archipelago en route to a messy pile-up with Asia. Pangea is slowly reassembling. Give the planet a couple of hundred millions years and we’ll have another supercontinent. Geologists even have a name for it: Pangea Ultima.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT GIVES THE CONTINENTS THEIR SHAPE?

A glance at a modern map of the world makes it easy to see that all the continents were once joined together. Perhaps the clearest example is the east coast of South America and the west coast of Africa. Their shapes suggest that they would fit closely if brought together.

In the beginning, more than 4.6-billion years ago, the world was a ball of burning gas, spinning through space. At first, super-heated gases were able to escape into outer space, but as the Earth cooled, they were held by gravity to form the early atmosphere.

Clouds began to develop as water vapour collected in the air … And then it began to pour with rain, causing the early oceans to rise up.It took hundreds of millions of years for the first land masses to emerge.

About 250-million years ago, long, long after the Earth had formed, all the continents of the time had joined together to form a super-continent called Pangaea.

This super-continent broke up about 200-million years ago to form two giant continents, Gondwana and Laurasia. Gondwana comprised what is now Africa, South America, Australia, Antarctica and India. The Indian sub-continent lay off the east coast of Africa, before it broke off and moved north rapidly.

It collided with Asia, creating one of the world’s greatest mountain ranges, which extends for more than 2,500 kilometres – the Himalayas. By now, our world had started to look like something we would recognise.

The amazing process of plate tectonics, in which the Earth’s land masses move slowly across the Earth’s crust, is still continuing. Far in the future, some scientists have predicted that the present continents will converge again, to form a new supercontinent.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT MAKES THE LAND MOVE?

There are a number of theories about the causes of continental drift. One puts forward the idea that hot rocks rise through ocean ridges, cool down and then drag the plates downwards. Another theory suggests that the heat from inside the Earth creates movement in the mantle. The resulting currents then shift the plates around. The third idea is the simplest. At the ocean ridges, the plates are higher than elsewhere, resulting in the force of gravity pulling the plates downwards.

The Earth is in a constant state of change. Earth’s crust, called the lithosphere, consists of 15 to 20 moving tectonic plates. The plates can be thought of like pieces of a cracked shell that rest on the hot, molten rock of Earth’s mantle and fit snugly against one another. The heat from radioactive processes within the planet’s interior causes the plates to move, sometimes toward and sometimes away from each other. This movement is called plate motion, or tectonic shift.

Our planet looks very different from the way it did 250 million years ago, when there was only one continent, called Pangaea, and one ocean, called Panthalassa. As Earth’s mantle heated and cooled over many millennia, the outer crust broke up and commenced the plate motion that continues today.

The huge continent eventually broke apart, creating new and ever-changing land masses and oceans. Have you ever noticed how the east coast of South America looks like it would fit neatly into the west coast of Africa? That’s because it did, millions of years before tectonic shift separated the two great continents.

Earth’s land masses move toward and away from each other at an average rate of about 0.6 inch a year. That’s about the rate that human toenails grow! Some regions, such as coastal California, move quite fast in geological terms — almost two inches a year — relative to the more stable interior of the continental United States. At the “seams” where tectonic plates come in contact, the crustal rocks may grind violently against each other, causing earthquakes and volcano eruptions. The relatively fast movement of the tectonic plates under California explains the frequent earthquakes that occur there.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT ARE TECTONIC PLATES?

The earth’s crust is divided into enormous slabs of rock called tectonic plates. There are about 15 major plates, covering both the land masses and the ocean floor. They fit together like a huge jigsaw puzzle and, due to continental drift; their boundaries are either colliding with or pulling away from each other.

A tectonic plate (also called lithospheric plate) is a massive, irregularly shaped slab of solid rock, generally composed of both continental and oceanic lithosphere. Plate size can vary greatly, from a few hundred to thousands of kilometers across; the Pacific and Antarctic Plates are among the largest. Plate thickness also varies greatly, ranging from less than 15 km for young oceanic lithosphere to about 200 km or more for ancient continental lithosphere (for example, the interior parts of North and South America).

How do these massive slabs of solid rock float despite their tremendous weight? The answer lies in the composition of the rocks. Continental crust is composed of granitic rocks which are made up of relatively lightweight minerals such as quartz and feldspar. By contrast, oceanic crust is composed of basaltic rocks, which are much denser and heavier. The variations in plate thickness are nature’s way of partly compensating for the imbalance in the weight and density of the two types of crust. Because continental rocks are much lighter, the crust under the continents is much thicker (as much as 100 km) whereas the crust under the oceans is generally only about 5 km thick. Like icebergs, only the tips of which are visible above water, continents have deep “roots” to support their elevations.

Most of the boundaries between individual plates cannot be seen, because they are hidden beneath the oceans. Yet oceanic plate boundaries can be mapped accurately from outer space by measurements from GEOSAT satellites. Earthquake and volcanic activity is concentrated near these boundaries. Tectonic plates probably developed very early in the Earth’s 4.6-billion-year history, and they have been drifting about on the surface ever since-like slow-moving bumper cars repeatedly clustering together and then separating.

Like many features on the Earth’s surface, plates change over time. Those composed partly or entirely of oceanic lithosphere can sink under another plate, usually a lighter, mostly continental plate, and eventually disappear completely. This process is happening now off the coast of Oregon and Washington. The small Juan de Fuca Plate, a remnant of the formerly much larger oceanic Farallon Plate, will someday be entirely consumed as it continues to sink beneath the North American Plate.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS CONTINENTAL DRIFT?

It may not be apparent to us, but the major land masses of the Earth, the seven continents, are not in fixed positions. They are constantly shifted around by forces deep within the Earth. Around 250 million years ago, the land on Earth was made up of one huge continent known today as Pangaea. Over time, this broke up into the continents we know today. This continual movement of the land is known as continental drift.

Wegener thought all the continents were once joined together in an “Urkontinent” before breaking up and drifting to their current positions. But geologists soundly denounced Wegener’s theory of continental drift after he published the details in a 1915 book called “The Origin of Continents and Oceans.” Part of the opposition was because Wegener didn’t have a good model to explain how the continents moved apart. 

Though most of Wegener’s observations about fossils and rocks were correct, he was outlandishly wrong on a couple of key points. For instance, Wegener thought the continents might have plowed through the ocean crust like icebreakers smashing through ice. 

“There’s an irony that the key objection to continent drift was that there is no mechanism, and plate tectonics was accepted without a mechanism,” to move the continents, said Henry Frankel, an emeritus professor at the University of Missouri-Kansas City and author of the four volume “The Continental Drift Controversy”.

Although Wegener’s “continental drift” theory was discarded, it did introduce the idea of moving continents to geoscience. And decades later, scientists would confirm some of Wegener’s ideas, such as the past existence of a supercontinent joining all the world’s landmasses as one. Pangaea was a supercontinent that formed roughly 200 to 250 million years ago, according to the U.S. Geological Survey (USGS) and was responsible for the fossil and rock clues that led Wegener to his theory.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS THE EARTH COMPLETELY SOLID?

Most of the earth is made of various solid rocks. The 2000km- (1240-mile-) thick outer core is the only part of the Earth that exists in an entirely liquid form. Iron, nickel and other materials are liquefied by the extremely high temperatures. Molten rock is found in parts of the mantle, some of which comes to the surface as lava.

The Earth’s interior is composed of four layers, three solid and one liquid—not magma but molten metal, nearly as hot as the surface of the sun.

The deepest layer is a solid iron ball, about 1,500 miles (2,400 kilometers) in diameter. Although this inner core is white hot, the pressure is so high the iron cannotmelt.

The iron isn’t pure—scientists believe it contains sulfur and nickel, plus smaller amounts of other elements. Estimates of its temperature vary, but it is probably somewhere between 9,000 and 13,000 degrees Fahrenheit (5,000 and 7,000 degrees Celsius).

Above the inner core is the outer core, a shell of liquid iron. This layer is cooler but still very hot, perhaps 7,200 to 9,000 degrees Fahrenheit (4,000 to 5,000 degrees Celsius). It too is composed mostly of iron, plus substantial amounts of sulfur and nickel. It creates the Earth’s magnetic field and is about 1,400 miles (2,300 kilometers) thick.

The next layer is the mantle. Many people think of this as lava, but it’s actually rock. The rock is so hot, however, that it flows under pressure, like road tar. This creates very slow-moving currents as hot rock rises from the depths and cooler rock descends.

The mantle is about 1,800 miles (2,900 kilometers) thick and appears to be divided into two layers: the upper mantle and the lower mantle. The boundary between the two lies about 465 miles (750 kilometers) beneath the Earth’s surface.

The crust is the outermost layer of the Earth. It is the familiar landscape on which we live: rocks, soil, and seabed. It ranges from about five miles (eight kilometers) thick beneath the oceans to an average of 25 miles (40 kilometers) thick beneath the continents.

Currents within the mantle have broken the crust into blocks, called plates, which slowly move around, colliding to build mountains or rifting apart to form new seafloor.

Continents are composed of relatively light blocks that float high on the mantle, like gigantic, slow-moving icebergs. Seafloor is made of a denser rock called basalt, which presses deeper into the mantle, producing basins that can fill with water.

Except in the crust, the interior of the Earth cannot be studied by drilling holes to take samples. Instead, scientists map the interior by watching how seismic waves from earthquakes are bent, reflected, sped up, or delayed by the various layers.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT MAKES SOME ROCKS MAGNETIC?

     The magnetic field of the Earth at any given time is preserved in the magnetic minerals within rocks that solidified during that period. Geologists are thus able to study the magnetic field of rocks thousands of years old, such as those used to build the pyramids at Giza, Egypt.

     A magnetic field is the area around a material in which its magnetic forces can be detected. Those forces stem from the activity of tiny, negatively charged particles called electrons, which are within all atoms. A material’s magnetism is determined by the way its electrons move around the outside of its atoms’ nuclei — particularly those electrons that aren’t paired with other electrons in certain ways. If a large number of unpaired electrons rotate in the same direction (imagine a large number of tops spinning on a table or other flat surface), then an object’s magnetic field can be strong. If all of the unpaired electrons spin in random directions, the object’s magnetic field is either very weak or missing.

     Some materials, such as lodestones, create a persistent magnetic field. Others with unpaired electrons, such as iron, can become magnetized when they’re placed within a magnetic field and their atoms rotate and align.

     Scientists don’t know how some types of rocks, including lodestones, become so strongly magnetized. But new lab tests show how some other rocks can become naturally magnetized.

     Charles Aubourg is a geologist at the University of Pau and the Adour Countries in France. He and his colleagues heated samples of a type of sedimentary rock to as much as 130 degrees Celsius (about 266 degrees Fahrenheit). Sedimentary rock is made from material eroded from other rocks. The eroded materials transform into stone when exposed to high pressure deep within Earth for a lengthy period of time, sometimes millions of years.

     Aubourg’s team got its rock samples from northern France, but similar rocks can be found worldwide. Each sample contained large amounts of clay and silt (both of which are made of tiny particles eroded from other rocks). But importantly, the rocks also contained a small amount of an iron-bearing mineral called pyrite.

     First, the team used a strong magnetic field to erase any magnetism naturally trapped in the sample. Then the researchers heated the rock inside a strong magnetic field according to a specific recipe: 25 days at 50 degrees Celsius, then 25 days at 70 degrees, 25 days at 80 degrees, 10 days at 120 degrees, and a final 10 days at 130 degrees. This temperature range is the same as that of rocks located between 2 kilometers and 4 kilometers deep in Earth’s crust, explains Aubourg.

     The rocks’ magnetic field rose during each stage of heating. It increased most quickly during the earliest days of each step. The growing magnetism of the samples suggests that the heat triggered reactions that caused some of the pyrite to chemically transform into magnetic minerals.

     Analyses conducted after the heating suggest that the magnetic minerals were very tiny grains of magnetite. These grains were so small, less than 20 nanometers across, that it would take more than 1,000 of them side by side to stretch across the width of a single human hair. The researchers reported their results online August 10 in the scientific journal Geochemistry, Geophysics, Geosystems.

     Because the grains of magnetite were so small, looking for one “would be like trying to find a needle in a haystack,” says Douglas Elmore. He is a sedimentary geologist at the University of Oklahoma in Norman. Nevertheless, he notes, the evidence is convincing that the heating experiments created small grains of magnetite, not other types of magnetic minerals.

     Studies that investigated rocks in their natural environment have hinted that rocks buried in shallow layers of Earth’s crust and heated there naturally can become magnetized, says Elmore. The new lab tests provide even stronger evidence that such magnetization occurs naturally, he adds.

     Studying the magnetic field trapped in ancient rocks helps scientists better understand Earth’s history, including how the planet’s magnetic field has changed through time.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS THE MAGNETIC FIELD?

    The earth is rather like an enormous magnet. Otherwise known as the magnetosphere, the Earth’s magnetic field stretches out into space, helping to protect the Earth from the Sun’s radiation. The magnetic poles are close to the geographic North and South Poles.

    A magnetic field is a vector field that describes the magnetic influence of electric charges in relative motion and magnetized materials. The effects of magnetic fields are commonly seen in permanent magnets, which pull on magnetic materials (such as iron) and attract or repel other magnets. Magnetic fields surround and are created by magnetized material and by moving electric charges (electric currents) such as those used in electromagnets. They exert forces on nearby moving electrical charges and torques on nearby magnets. In addition, a magnetic field that varies with location exerts a force on magnetic materials. Both the strength and direction of a magnetic field vary with location. As such, it is described mathematically as a vector field.

    In electromagnetics, the term “magnetic field” is used for two distinct but closely related fields denoted by the symbols B and H. In the International System of Units, H, magnetic field strength, is measured in the SI base units of ampere per meter. B, magnetic flux density, is measured in tesla (in SI base units: kilogram per second2 per ampere), which is equivalent to newton per meter per ampere. H and B differ in how they account for magnetization. In a vacuum, B and H are the same aside from units; but in a magnetized material, B/{\displaystyle \mu _{0}}  and H differ by the magnetization M of the material at that point in the material.

    Magnetic fields are produced by moving electric charges and the intrinsic magnetic moments of elementary particles associated with a fundamental quantum property, their spin. Magnetic fields and electric fields are interrelated, and are both components of the electromagnetic force, one of the four fundamental forces of nature.

    Magnetic fields are widely used throughout modern technology, particularly in electrical engineering and electromechanics. Rotating magnetic fields are used in both electric motors and generators. The interaction of magnetic fields in electric devices such as transformers is studied in the discipline of magnetic circuits. Magnetic forces give information about the charge carriers in a material through the Hall Effect. The Earth produces its own magnetic field, which shields the Earth’s ozone layer from the solar wind and is important in navigation using a compass.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT MAKES THE EARTH MAGNETIC?

The molten iron that partly makes tip the Earth’s core continually flows around. As this happens, it generates powerful electric currents that create the Earth’s magnetic field. This is similar to the way magnetic currents are generated by an electric motor.

Earth’s magnetic field, also known as the geomagnetic field, is the magnetic field that extends from the Earth’s interior out into space, where it interacts with the solar wind, a stream of charged particles emanating from the Sun. The magnetic field is generated by electric currents due to the motion of convection currents of molten iron in the Earth’s outer core: these convection currents are caused by heat escaping from the core, a natural process called a geodynamo. The magnitude of the Earth’s magnetic field at its surface ranges from 25 to 65 microteslas (0.25 to 0.65 gauss). As an approximation, it is represented by a field of a magnetic dipole currently tilted at an angle of about 11 degrees with respect to Earth’s rotational axis, as if there were an enormous bar magnet placed at that angle through the center of the Earth. The North geomagnetic pole, which was in 2015 located on Ellesmere Island, Nunavut, Canada, in the northern hemisphere, is actually the south pole of the Earth’s magnetic field, and conversely.

While the North and South magnetic poles are usually located near the geographic poles, they slowly and continuously move over geological time scales, but sufficiently slowly for ordinary compasses to remain useful for navigation. However, at irregular intervals averaging several hundred thousand years, the Earth’s field reverses and the North and South Magnetic Poles respectively, abruptly switch places. These reversals of the geomagnetic poles leave a record in rocks that are of value to paleomagnetists in calculating geomagnetic fields in the past. Such information in turn is helpful in studying the motions of continents and ocean floors in the process of plate tectonics.

The magnetosphere is the region above the ionosphere that is defined by the extent of the Earth’s magnetic field in space. It extends several tens of thousands of kilometers into space, protecting the Earth from the charged particles of the solar wind and cosmic rays that would otherwise strip away the upper atmosphere, including the ozone layer that protects the Earth from harmful ultraviolet radiation.

The Earth’s magnetic field serves to deflect most of the solar wind, whose charged particles would otherwise strip away the ozone layer that protects the Earth from harmful ultraviolet radiation. One stripping mechanism is for gas to be caught in bubbles of magnetic field, which are ripped off by solar winds. Calculations of the loss of carbon dioxide from the atmosphere of Mars, resulting from scavenging of ions by the solar wind, indicate that the dissipation of the magnetic field of Mars caused a near total loss of its atmosphere.

The study of the past magnetic field of the Earth is known as paleomagnetism. The polarity of the Earth’s magnetic field is recorded in igneous rocks, and reversals of the field are thus detectable as “stripes” centered on mid-ocean ridges where the sea floor is spreading, while the stability of the geomagnetic poles between reversals has allowed paleomagnetists to track the past motion of continents. Reversals also provide the basis for magnetostratigraphy, a way of dating rocks and sediments. The field also magnetizes the crust, and magnetic anomalies can be used to search for deposits of metal ores.

Humans have used compasses for direction finding since the 11th century A.D. and for navigation since the 12th century. Although the magnetic declination does shift with time, this wandering is slow enough that a simple compass can remain useful for navigation. Using magnetoreception various other organisms, ranging from some types of bacteria to pigeons, use the Earth’s magnetic field for orientation and navigation.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HAS ANYONE BEEN TO THE CENTRE OF THE EARTH?

         In 1990, a geological exploration began to find out more about the Earth’s crust. A hole drilled into the ground in the Kola Peninsula, Russia, has reached a depth of around 15km (9.3 miles). Nobody has been down it, and it is still well short of the Earth’s centre.

         Travelling to the Earth’s center is a popular theme in science fiction. Some subterranean fiction involves traveling to the Earth’s center and finding either a Hollow Earth or Earth’s molten core. Planetary scientist David J. Stevenson suggested sending a probe to the core as a thought experiment. Humans have drilled over 12 kilometers (7.67 miles) in the Sakhalin-I. In terms of depth below the surface, the Kola Superdeep Borehole SG-3 retains the world record at 12,262 metres (40,230 ft) in 1989 and still is the deepest artificial point on Earth.

         The idea of a so-called “Hollow Earth”, once popular in fantasy adventure literature, is that the planet Earth has a hollow interior and an inner surface habitable by human beings. Although the scientific community has made clear that this is pseudoscience, the idea nevertheless is a less popular feature of many fantasy and science fiction stories and of some conspiracy theories.

         The most famous example of a hollow-Earth fantasy is Jules Verne’s 1864 science-fiction novel Journey to the Center of the Earth, which has been adapted many times as a feature film and for television.

         The 2003 film The Core, loosely based on the novel Core, tells the story of a team that has to drill to the center of the Earth and detonate a series of nuclear explosions in order to restart the rotation of Earth’s core. The drilling equipment, dubbed Virgil, includes a powerful, snake-like laser drill, a small nuclear reactor for power, a shell (of “unobtainium”, a fictional material) to protect against intense heat and pressure (and generate energy to drive the engine), a powerful x-ray camera for viewing outside, and a system of impellers for movement and control. The only part of the Earth that turns out to be hollow is a gigantic geode, and soon after the drill moves through it, the hole it created fills with magma.

          The 1986 animated television show Inhumanoids featured regular visits to the Inner Core in most of its 13 episodes. Each of the three villainous creatures theoretically ruled over certain layers of the inner Earth, and their evil schemes were thwarted by the human Earth Corps, who often allied with various races of subterranean beings equally threatened by the Inhumanoids.

          During season 3 of the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles cartoon the Technodrome is located at the Earth’s core, and transport modules are used to drill up to the streets. This season also features the episode “Turtles at the Earth’s Core”, where a dinosaur lives in a deep cave, and a crystal of energy that works like the Sun to keep the dinosaurs alive. As Krang, Shredder, Bebop and Rocksteady steal the crystal to power the Technodrome, the trouble begins.

          Don Rosa’s 1995 Uncle Scrooge story The Universal Solvent imagines a way to travel to the planet’s core using 1950s technology, although this would be impossible in reality. The fictional solvent referred to in the story’s title has the power to condense everything except diamonds into a kind of super-dense dust. The solvent is accidentally spilled and, as it dissolves everything in its path, it bores a cylindrical shaft into the center of the planet. As part of a recovery effort, a makeshift platform is constructed that descends into the shaft in free fall, automatically deploying an electric motor and wheels as it approaches zero gravity, then using rocket engines to enable it to ascend again to the Earth’s surface. The author Rosa describes this fantasy journey in great detail: the supposed structure of the Earth is illustrated, and the shaft is kept in a vacuum to protect against the lethal several thousand kilometers of atmosphere that it would otherwise be exposed to. The ducks must wear space suits and go without food for several days, and they are not entirely certain that the super-dense heat shield will hold. The author maintains continuity with Carl Barks, explaining that the earthquakes in the story are created by spherical Fermies and Terries.

          In Tales to Astonish #2 (1959) “I Fell to the Center of the Earth”, an archaeologist named Dr. Burke who is on an expedition to Asia travels to the center of the Earth (and also, as he later finds out, backwards in time)–and encounters neanderthals and dinosaurs.

         In the Doctor Who episode, “The Runaway Bride”, a Racnoss warship is found at the center of the planet.

Picture Credit : Google

 

 

HOW FAR IS IT TO THE EARTH’S CORE?

          The outer core begins at a depth of 2935km (1822 miles) below the Earth’s surface. It is a further 3432km (2134 miles) to the very centre of the Earth.

          Earth’s core is the very hot, very dense center of our planet. The ball-shaped core lies beneath the cool, brittle crust and the mostly-solid mantle. The core is found about 2,900 kilometers (1,802 miles) below Earth’s surface, and has a radius of about 3,485 kilometers (2,165 miles).

          Planet Earth is older than the core. When Earth was formed about 4.5 billion years ago, it was a uniform ball of hot rock. Radioactive decay and leftover heat from planetary formation (the collision, accretion, and compression of space rocks) caused the ball to get even hotter. Eventually, after about 500 million years, our young planet’s temperature heated to the melting point of iron—about 1,538° Celsius (2,800° Fahrenheit). This pivotal moment in Earth’s history is called the iron catastrophe.

          The iron catastrophe allowed greater, more rapid movement of Earth’s molten, rocky material. Relatively buoyant material, such as silicates, water, and even air, stayed close to the planet’s exterior. These materials became the early mantle and crust. Droplets of iron, nickel, and other heavy metals gravitated to the center of Earth, becoming the early core. This important process is called planetary differentiation.

          Earth’s core is the furnace of the geothermal gradient. The geothermal gradient measures the increase of heat and pressure in Earth’s interior. The geothermal gradient is about 25° Celsius per kilometer of depth (1° Fahrenheit per 70 feet). The primary contributors to heat in the core are the decay of radioactive elements, leftover heat from planetary formation, and heat released as the liquid outer core solidifies near its boundary with the inner core. 

          Unlike the mineral-rich crust and mantle, the core is made almost entirely of metal—specifically, iron and nickel. The shorthand used for the core’s iron-nickel alloys is simply the elements’ chemical symbols.

          Elements that dissolve in iron, called siderophiles, are also found in the core. Because these elements are found much more rarely on Earth’s crust, many siderophiles are classified as “precious metals.” Siderophile elements include gold, platinum, and cobalt. 

          Another key element in Earth’s core is sulfur—in fact 90% of the sulfur on Earth is found in the core. The confirmed discovery of such vast amounts of sulfur helped explain a geologic mystery: If the core was primarily, why wasn’t it heavier? Geoscientists speculated that lighter elements such as oxygen or silicon might have been present. The abundance of sulfur, another relatively light element, explained the conundrum.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS THE EARTH’S CRUST?

          The crust is the hard, outer layer of the Earth that forms the land and the ocean floor. The continental crust (the lane masses) is the oldest and thickest part and made up mostly of silica and aluminium. The oceanic crust, made up mostly of silica and magnesium, is around 200 million years old.

          Early on in Earth’s history, minerals began to form. Lighter minerals floated up toward the surface and formed a thin crust of rock around the outside of the planet (which we now live on top of). If Earth was the size of a plum, the rocky crust would be a bit like the thin purple skin. If we want to see below the surface, we can drill down into the crust for thousands of meters.

          The crust is mostly made of minerals such as quartz, feldspar and mica. These are the shiny crystals in granite rocks, which you can see in the southwest of Kenya. Over long periods of time these minerals break down into small pieces and are carried around by winds, currents and waves to form soft sediments like sand. Look out for sediments when you are by a river, a lake or a beach.

          The crust is made up of huge blocks of rock that move around the Earth’s surface very slowly – as slowly as your fingernails grow. The movement of these plates over millions of years causes continents to split apart and smash together. Right now, East Africa is splitting into two pieces along the Great Rift Valley and one day in the distant future, the rift may be flooded by the sea.

          In between the core and the crust is a hot, squishy body of rock called the mantle. The mantle is mostly made of a mineral called olivine, which is a beautiful shade of green. The hot mantle has currents that flow like treacle. These slow currents push the plates of rock around at the surface.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT IS THE EARTH MADE OF?

          The surface of the Earth, the crust, makes up a very small part of the whole planet. While it is relatively straightforward to find out about the Earth’s surface, investigating deep within the Earth is part science, part guesswork. What is known is that there are three main layers: the crust, the mantle and the core, and that these consist of rocks and metals in various states and forms.

          The Earth started out as a ball of very, very hot liquid. This liquid was mostly made of two elements called oxygen and silica. But there were small amounts of other elements too. In fact, it was a mixture of almost every element in existence. This all happened around 4.6 billion years ago – that’s a really long time, so long that we can’t even imagine it.

          Over time, Earth began to cool down. The heavier elements, like iron and nickel, sank into the centre of the planet (the core). And it’s hot: the Earth’s core is as hot as the surface of the sun, so hot that we wouldn’t be able to go near it, let alone touch it. But you don’t have to worry about getting too close. Wherever you are, whether in Kenya, China or Brazil, the core is around 1800 miles below your feet. This means we will never be able to visit it.

          Even though we can’t actually go to the Earth’s core, we know some things about it. We know, for example, that the core is full of iron, because Earth acts like a giant magnet, drawing some elements to it. This magnetic core is very useful: it means we can use a compass to find our way, like sailors in the ocean.

Picture Credit : Google

 

IS THE EARTH A PERFECT SPHERE?

          The rotation of the Earth causes it to bulge slightly in the middle. Centrifugal force makes the Earth’s material move away from the centre — the faster the spin, the greater the force. As places at the Equator are moving faster than places at the poles, the centre of the Earth pushes out slightly more than the rest.

          The simplest model for the shape of the entire Earth is a sphere. The Earth’s radius is the distance from Earth’s center to its surface, about 6,371 kilometers (3,959 mi). While “radius” normally is a characteristic of perfect spheres, the Earth deviates from spherical by only a third of a percent, sufficiently close to treat it as a sphere in many contexts and justifying the term “the radius of the Earth”.

          The concept of a spherical Earth dates back to around the 6th century BC, but remained a matter of philosophical speculation until the 3rd century BC. The first scientific estimation of the radius of the Earth was given by Eratosthenes about 240 BC, with estimates of the accuracy of Eratosthenes’s measurement ranging from 2% to 15%.

          The Earth is only approximately spherical, so no single value serves as its natural radius. Distances from points on the surface to the center range from 6,353 km to 6,384 km (3,947 – 3,968 mi). Several different ways of modeling the Earth as a sphere each yield a mean radius of 6,371 kilometers (3,959 mi). Regardless of the model, any radius falls between the polar minimum of about 6,357 km and the equatorial maximum of about 6,378 km (3,950 – 3,963 mi). The difference 21 kilometers (13 mi) correspond to the polar radius being approximately 0.3% shorter than the equator radius.

Picture Credit : Google

 

WHAT MAKES THE EARTH SPIN?

          The earth spins as a result of things colliding with each other when the Solar System was formed. Some scientists believe that the Earth started spinning after a direct collision with the Moon. Kept moving by the force of momentum, the Earth takes one day to make one full rotation.

          It can’t be a coincidence. Look down on the Earth from above, and you’d see that it’s turning in a counter-clockwise direction. Same with the Sun, Mars and most of the planets.

          It’s the conservation of angular momentum. Think about the individual atoms in the cloud of hydrogen. Each particle has its own momentum as it drifts through the void. As these atoms glom onto one another with gravity, they need to average out their momentum. It might be possible to average out perfectly to zero, but it’s really unlikely.

          Which means, there will be some left over. Like a figure skater pulling in her arms to spin more rapidly, the collapsing proto-Solar System with its averaged out particle momentum began to spin faster and faster. As the Solar System spun more rapidly, it flattened out into a disk with a bulge in the middle. We see this same structure throughout the Universe: the shape of galaxies, around rapidly spinning black holes, and we even see it in pizza restaurants.

          Over the course of a few hundred million years, all of the material in the Solar System gathered together into planets, asteroids, moons and comets. Then the powerful radiation and solar winds from the young Sun cleared out everything that was left over. Without any unbalanced forces acting on them, the inertia of the Sun and the planets have kept them spinning for billions of years.

          And they’ll continue to do so until they collide with some object, billions or even trillions of years in the future. The Earth spins because it formed in the accretion disk of a cloud of hydrogen that collapsed down from mutual gravity and needed to conserve its angular momentum. It continues to spin because of inertia.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW BIG IS THE EARTH?

          The size of the Earth depends upon how you measure it. If you were to circumnavigate the world (on land and sea) following the Equator, you would travel 40,075km (24,902 miles). Starting at one pole and visiting the other, you would travel 67km (42 miles) less. The Earth’s diameter, pole to pole, is 12,714km (7900 miles), while the distance through the Earth at the Equator is a further 43km (27 miles).

          The radius of Earth at the equator is 3,963 miles (6,378 kilometers), according to NASA’s Goddard Space Flight Center. However, Earth is not quite a sphere. The planet’s rotation causes it to bulge at the equator. Earth’s polar radius is 3,950 miles (6,356 km) — a difference of 13 miles (22 km).

          Earth’s density is 5.513 grams per cubic centimeter, according to NASA. Earth is the densest planet in the solar system because of its metallic core and rocky mantle. Jupiter, which is 318 more massive than Earth, is less dense because it is made of gases, such as hydrogen.

          Earth’s mass is 6.6 sextillion tons (5.9722 x 1024 kilograms). It volume is about 260 billion cubic miles (1 trillion cubic kilometers).

          The total surface area of Earth is about 197 million square miles (510 million square km). About 71 percent is covered by water and 29 percent by land.

          Mount Everest is the highest place on Earth above sea level, at 29,028 feet (8,848 meters), but it is not the highest point on Earth — that is, the place most distant from the center of the Earth. That distinction belongs to Mount Chimaborazo in the Andes Mountains in Ecuador, according to the National Oceanic and Atmospheric Administration (NOAA). Although Chimaborazo is about 10,000 feet shorter (relative to sea level) than Everest, this mountain is about 6,800 feet (2,073 m) farther into space because of the equatorial bulge.

          The lowest point on Earth is Challenger Deep in the Mariana Trench in the western Pacific Ocean, according to the NOAA. It reaches down about 36,200 feet (11,034 meters) below sea level.

Picture Credit : Google

 

HOW LONG DOES THE EARTH TAKE TO ORBIT THE SUN?

          It takes the Earth one whole year to make one full orbit of the Sun.

          Earth orbits the Sun at an average distance of 149.60 million km (92.96 million mi), and one complete orbit takes 365.256 days (1 sidereal year), during which time Earth has traveled 940 million km (584 million mi). Ignoring the influence of other solar system bodies, Earth’s orbit is an ellipse with the Earth-Sun barycenter as one focus and a current eccentricity of 0.0167; since this value is close to zero, the center of the orbit is close, relative to the size of the orbit, to the center of the Sun.

          As seen from Earth, the planet’s orbital prograde motion makes the Sun appear to move with respect to other stars at a rate of about 1° eastward per solar day (or a Sun or Moon diameter every 12 hours). Earth’s orbital speed averages 29.78 km/s (107,208 km/h; 66,616 mph), which is fast enough to cover the planet’s diameter in 7 minutes and the distance to the Moon in 4 hours.

          From a vantage point above the north pole of either the Sun or Earth, Earth would appear to revolve in a counterclockwise direction around the Sun. From the same vantage point, both the Earth and the Sun would appear to rotate also in a counterclockwise direction about their respective axes.

Picture Credit : Google